Full text of "South Africa and its mission fields .."

See other formats

tibrarjp of t:he trheolo^ical ^tmin<xvy

PRINCETON • NEW JERSEY

PURCHASED BY THE
HAMILL MISSIONARY FUND

BV 3555

.C37

1878

Carlyle,

J. E

South Af

rica

and

its

mission

fields

SOUTH AFRICA

AND ITS

MISSION FIELDS.

REV. J. R^CARLYLE,

LATE PKESBTTEEIAN MINISTER AND CHAPLAI.V, NATAL.

LONDON :
JAMES NISBET & CO., 21 BERNERS' STREET.

1878.

PREFACE.

In this prefatory note I may explain the circum-
stances which led me to write this sketch of South
Africa and its Mission Fields. At the meeting of

the General Presbyterian Council, held in July last
year at Edinburgh, there was a considerable gather-
ing of members and associates specially interested in
South African Mission work. The cause was repre-
sented by such men as Dr. Wangemann of the
Berlin Mission ; Dr Fabri, of the Rhenish Mission ;
M. Fisch, of the " Societe des Missions Evan-
geliques ;" Dr. Andrew Murray, of the Dutch
Reformed Church of South Africa ; Dr. Macgill, of
the United Presbj^terian Church ; Dr. Murray
Mitchell and James Stevenson, Esq., of the Free
Church, with other South African brethren. There
being so many men of high Christian position and
influence thus present, it seemed a suitable occasion
to hold a conference on the subject of combined
action on the part of the Churches and Missions of
South Africa represented in the Council. Mr.
James Stevenson, well-known as a warm and liberal
supporter of Missions — especially, I may add, of

iv PREFACE.

Livingstonia, in Central Afiica — took the initiative
on the occasion, and the Committee of the General
Council agreed to intimate that such a meeting of
South African members would be held. These
accordingly met. One of the resolutions submitted
at their Meeting was " That a motion should be pro-
posed in the Council, recognising the importance of
combined action on the part of the Churches and
Missions represented." The following motion was
accordingly " submitted to the General Council by
Mr. Stevenson, seconded by Dr. Murray Mitchell,
and unanimously adopted " : —

" That as Southern and Central Africa are now
wonderfully open to the preaching of the Gospel,
and as it is eminently desirable that mutual vinder-
standing and co-operation be secured among the
Churches labourinsj in that re":ion, this Council
earnestly hopes that the Churches represented in
this Council will steadily aim at brotherly co-
operation and combined action in all their Missionary
operations."

I may add that in addition to the adhesion of
those present, the other South African Societies
not represented at this meeting, but belonging to
the Council, have since heartily concurred in the pro-
posal ; and in several of the Annual Mission Reports
it has been referred to with much satisfaction.

Another resolution passed at the meeting of
South African Members and Associates, was the

PREFACE. V

following : — " That statistical and other information
should be collected — the members present proposing
to send documents to the Rev. J. E. Carlyle, who
agreed to receive and put such information into
shape."

I, for my part, cordially accepted this honourable
commission. I scarcely, however, anticipated that
to collect such information would lead me into so
large a field of inquiry. My ultimate conclusion on
the subject was, that before the churches and the
friends generally of South African Missions could be
expected to take practical steps for extended co-
operation and combined action, it would be well to
have before them no mere statistical information, but
some general survey of the whole progress of work in
the South African Mission fields. I have thus attempted
in the pages that follow to give to the reader some
general idea of the life, action, and progress of South
African Missions, and I have sought to dwell on the
importance of the field thus occupied as a basis of
Central African evangelisation. No one can be more
conscious than I am how imperfectly this work has
been accomplished.

In treating of the subject I may say I have allowed
myself considerable latitude. I have not limited
myself to Mission information, but have sought to
glance, at least, over the wide field of educational,
social, and other vitally important South African
questions. For the opinions and judgments I ex-

vi PREFACE.

press, and for the statistics I furnish, I am alone
responsible. I have been indebted for them, to a
very limited extent indeed, to any private com-
munications ; my chief information has been de-
rived from published official statements. At the
same time I trust that, while I am alone to
blame for any deficiencies, which may be met
with, it will still be found that what I have written
is in harmony with the fine Christian tone of this
General Presbyterian Council, which was not more
marked by its adhesion to the early orthodox councils
of the Church, and to the great principles of evan-
gelical doctrine embodied in the Confessions of the
Reformation, than by that catholic, brotherly, evan-
gelistic spirit which may be said especially to mark
the living Christianity of the Nineteenth Century.

J. E. CARLYLE.

London, 34 Eastboukne TERRArF, Hyde Park,
bth October, 1878.

CONTENTS.

I. Introductory, ......

rr. Geographical Outline of South African Mission

Fields,

m. The South African Coasts and their Mission

Fields,

lY. Inner South Africa and its Mission Fields,
V. The Native Races of South Africa, .

VI, The Hottentots,

VII. The Kaffir or Bantu Tribes, .
VIII. Outlines of Kaffir History, .

IX. The Zulus,

X. British Colonial Government of Zulus in Natal
XI. Outlines of the South African Missions, .
Xn. The Khenish Mission, ....
Xni. Missions of the Church of the United Brethren
XrV. The London Missionary Society,
XV. The Dutch Church of South Africa,
XVI. Wesleyan Missions in South Africa,

66.

72-

110

126

145

152

XVII. The Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, 161

viii. CONTENTS.

CHAP. PAGE

XVIII. The Scottish Presbyterian Missions of South

Africa, 180

XIX. The French Missions in Basutoland, . . 198

XX. The American Board of Missions in Natal, . 226

XXI. The Herniannsburg Mission, . . . 237

XXn. The Norwegian Mission, 249

XXin. The Berlin Mission, 260

XXIV. The Roman Catholic Missions in South Africa, 288
XXV. The Mission of the Free Church of the Canton

deVaud, 282

XXVI. South African Evangelisation in Central

Africa, 290

XXVII. statistical Resume', 307

XXVni. Conclusion, 314

ERRATUM.

Page 179, sixth line from foot,/or " 50,000" nai " 20,000."

ERRATA.

In the unavoidable hurry of publishing this edition, some

Errata have occurred : —
Page 32, line 6, for " appears" read " appear."
„ 37, „ 3, for " Du Chailly " read " Du Chaillu."
„ 45, „ 8, for " Kaffir origin " read " Hottentot

origin."
,, 56, ,, 15, for " holocaust" read "hecatombs."
,, 69, „ 20, for " Moselekatzes " read " Matabeles."
„ 95, ,, 14, for " is fitted" read " are fitted."
,, 110, ,, 13, for " Zugenbalg" read •'' Ziegenbalg."
,, 154, ,, 14, insert " it."
„ 162, „ 3, for " 50,000 " read " 55,000."
,, 164, ,, 1, for " those " read " that."
,, 164, ,, 11), for ''probably more numerous" read

" nearly as numerous."
„ 179, ,, 17, for '•' 50,000 " read " 35,000."
„ 179, „ 18, for '• 16,000" read " 20,000."
„ 190, „ 9, for ''has "read "have."
., 202, ,, 11, "The Basutos, I find, have occupied

Basutoland for four generations."

PHINC

,REC. JAN 188!

SOUTH AFRICA AHil^S MISSION
FIELDS.

CHAPTER I.

INTRODUCTORY.

It is some seventy years ago when, as the British
flag "was hoisted on the Dutch Fort of the Cape,
Henry Martyn, the noble missionary, being present,
offered up the following prayer : " I prayed that
the capture of the Cape might be ordered to the
advancement of Christ's kingdom, and that Eng-
land, while she sent the thunder of her arms to the
distant regions of the globe, might not remain
proud and ungodly at home, but might show her-
self great indeed by sending forth the ministry of
her Church to diffuse the Gospel of Peace." That
prayer has been surely heard and answered. Great
Britain and other lands have sent forth a long array
of faithful missionaries of the Cross to South Africa,
and the triumphs of the gospel have been widely
extended from the wide deserts and Karroos of the
West across to the more fertile regions of the East,
from Cape Agulhas and tbe Antarctic Ocean on to
the North, to the Zambesi and the Portuguese terri-

SOUTH AFRICA

tories of the West. And even now the missionary
march is advancing on still further to Central Africa.
Already the Lake Nyassa is occupied, and the Lake
Tanganyika will soon also have its mission pioneers.
The triumphs of the Gospel in South Africa have
been thus almost as extensive as in India: while the
agencies have been far less richly equipped. The
native races of the West which seemed utterly
degraded, as the Namaquas, the Damaras, the
Hereros, the Orlams, have been wonderfully
elevated. A great work of Divine grace has been
accomplished among the Bechuanas and Basutos of
the Central Plateaux, while on the East an open
door has been found among the Bantu tribes, the
Kaffirs, the Zulus, and other races. Native flourish-
ing Churches have been formed ; a native ministry
is being educated and trained, Christian education
in all its departments, higher and lower, has been in-
troduced, and important Christian industrial institu-
tions have been established, the results of which
have been the elevation and civilisation of thousands
of the native population. It is not very long ago
since South African missions were regarded by some
with despondency. A worthy writer on missions
in his excellent Mission History* observes, " To no
part of the world, with the exception of India, have
mission societies directed so much attention as to
South Africa. It would be natural to conclude
from this that South Africa formed one of the
finest fields for missions in the world ; and yet
we scarcely know a single recommendation which
it possesses. The population is at once small,

* The Rev. Dr. W. Brown.

AND ITS MISSION FIEIDS.

scattered, uncivilised, often wandering, poor, deso-
late, degraded." In the Providence of God, the
choice of South Africa has been, since this was
written, wonderfully vindicated. Under a Higher
Hand and Builder, the foundation has been laid in
silence of a great and glorious work of the future. The
discoveries and Mission enterprise of Livingstone and
others have shown that there is an open door from
South Africa to the Central Tribes. We may venture
to say of South Africa that it is the key of the position
by which the vast populations of Central Africa are
in all likelihood to be won to the Cross. I quote
here the testimony of a distinguished German
missionary, given nearly at the expiry of seventy
years from the visit of Henry Martyn, and look-
ing widely over the field at the positions
gained by Christianity in South Africa. " We
see in South Africa," he says, " the citadel from
which a great part of the Continent will yet be
converted to Christianity. Egypt, destined to high
importance through its Nile channels, is in the
hands of the Mahommedans. Only a stolid Islamism
can propagate from this. Algiers is in the hands of
Europeans, to whom it has cost in gold and men
what can scarcely be reckoned ; and yet it is
separated from the interior by the Sahara, and
on this account can win little influence. On the
east and west coasts of the Continent, where
attempts have been made to establish Euro-
pean Colonies these undertakings have to contend
with the most unhealthy and deadly climates.
In South Africa, the relations are entirely different."*

* Merensky's Beitrage, &c.

SOUTH AFRICA

There is here one of the most salubrious climates in
the world where colonisation may yet extend almost
as widely as in the United States. And we may
add that colonisation has not been in South Africa,
as elsewhere, unfavourable to the existence and
growth of the native races. On the contrary, it
has rather tended to the extension of the native
population, as indeed is seen in a very wonderful
desfree in Natal.* Besides, the South African
Colonies have, by their organisation and fixed
laws, consolidated, we believe to a considerable
extent, the work of missions. I may refer, as
an instance of this, to the admirable success of
the French Basuto mission, since Basutoland has
been accepted under British protection. Even
the ruder government of the Boers in the Trans-
vaal, in the judgment of the Be v. Mr. Me-
rensky, a most competent judge, has contributed
to the stability of Mission work. And then in
South Africa, we have also happily new native
churches, not only possessed of evangelical life, but
marked by evangelistic zeal, ready to press onward."f-
It is an interesting fact to which our study of South
African Missions has led us, that there is scarcely
one which is not eager to move onward toward the
North to Central Africa. Among the Bechuana
tribes we believe there is still a usage handed down
by venerable tradition, that the dead should be
buried looking to the north-east, the land probably

* By natural increase and by an immense tide of black immigra-
tion, the Zulu population of Natal in the last half century has
probably growu from 20,000 to nearly half a million.

+ The Hon. Cecil Ashley in an important letter to Sir Bartle
Frere refers to this. See African Blue Book.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS.

of their fathers ; and South African living Chris-
tianity, looking not to the past but to the future,
has its noblest hopes and aspirations directed to
those vast and gloomy regions, now the abodes of
horrid cruelty, but one day to be flooded with
Christian light and love.

South Africa has been of late years by no means
overlooked in our British Literature ; Travels,
Journals of Residence, Reviews, the Press, the Blue
Book, even the learned historian and the brilliant
novelist, have made their contributions for our
information. The scenery of South Africa, its
colonial life, its wild sports, its various tribes, its
rich diamond fields, its frontier wars, our British
policy, our annexations, our treatment of the
Aborigines, have all excited and continue to excite
deep interest. Far less, however, is known regard-
ing our South African mission fields, where we
have no hesitation in saying, the noblest work has
been achieved by long continued, laborious, and in
some instances what may be called heroic, efforts.
It is these Christian Missions which are the sheet-
anchor of all stable peace and rest in South Africa,
and which afford the highest guarantee to the
Christian philanthropist that the native races will
not be crushed and exterminated, by our advancing
civilisation, but so assimilated and elevated as yet
to form loya] subjects, strengthening the power of
the Empire, and as Christian communities affording
a bright hope as to the civilisation and christianisa-
tion of Africa.

We adopt in this sketch a somewhat extended
idea of South Africa and its Mission fields. We

SOUTH AFRICA

regard themas embracing all those vast regions — some
great wildernesses or Karroos; some lofty mountains,
some regions rich in fertility, and in mineral
resources; some, immense extended elevated pla-
teaux stretching from the South to the Zambesi, and
East and West from the Atlantic to the Indian
Ocean. My reasons for embracing so wide a range,
are these — The Missions of South Africa have gone
on so widely enlarging as to embrace nearly all
these regions — some at the very North. The London
Missionary Society, for instance, occupies Inyati, a
station far beyond the Colonies among the warlike
Matabeles. The French Evangelistic Basuto Mission
has also reached this point, and proposes to labour
among the Banyai, if Lobengula, the Matabele
kinsf, will allow them. The trade and commerce of
South Africa are rapidly stretching northwards,
the ox- waggon of the traders, the Boer treker,
the hunter of the wild, the gold-digger, the traveller
and discoverer are all making, with every year that
passes we may say, the path more familiar and
frequented that lead to the Zambesi. And then
the recent annexation of the Transvaal by the
British Government points in the same direction.
Sir Theophilus Shepstone, its experienced and saga-
cious administrator, is acquainted with the character
of the Kaffir or Bantu tribes as perhaps few others.
He has long had diplomatic relations, not only with
Zululand and its savage chief, Cetywayo, but with
those barbarous yet powerful tribes lying to the
north of our recent annexation, as for instance,
Umzila's kingdom. There can be little doubt that
British power will speedily thus become predomi-

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS.

nant to the Zambesi on the East. On the West,
again, thanks to a large extent to the noble work
achieved by the Ehenish Mission, negotiations have
been lately conducted by Mr. Palgrave with the
Hereros, Namaquas, and Orlams, securing to us the
rich copper mines of the West, the suzerainty of
the native tribes, and a territory which may be said
to reach from Table Bay to Cuanene the Portuguese
frontier. An experienced German traveller, Mohr,
has observed, " In my opinion, the whole of South
Africa from the Zambesi to the Cape, will one day
belong to the same great power which already
possesses such important parts of it." The Zambesi
is thus likely at no distant day to be the boundary of
British territory, and thus, we may trust that all
South Africa may yet obtain quiet and rest for all
its scattered tribes, and Missions, and Colonies be-
neath the broad shield of British protection.

SOUTH AFRICA

CHAPTER II.

GEOGKAPHICAL OUTLINE OF THE SOUTH AFRICAN
MISSION FIELDS,

As our wish is to bring as vividly as we can before our
readers the state and progress of the many missions
scattered over South Africa, we think it may help
this if we take as it were a bird's-eye view of the
wide field, indicating, as we pass on in our geogra-
phical sketch, the various scenes of mission labour.
In point of fact it will be found that the physical
features of South Africa are not only associated
with the character and condition of its native
tribes, and with its colonial development, but also
with the distribution of its missions. Some of these
have indeed their stations widely scattered over
South Africa, but nearly all of them, we may say,
have their special centre of influence and power
where they occupy the most prominent position in
mission work. It is so with the Moravian Brethren,
the London Missionary Society, the Wesleyans and
Presbyterians, and with the Rhenish, Berlin, Her-
mansburg, and Norwegian missions. Perhaps the
Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, while as
widely extended as any, can scarcely be said to
have any such marked centre of operation, unless it
be in the West Cape Colony.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS.

The most marked geographical feature of South
Africa is perhaps, on the one hand, the vast and
lofty plateau of the centre, and, on the other hand,
its coast lines, which, while varied in aspect, are in
most parts rapidly descending. It has been com-
pared in this with some general accuracy to
an inverted saucer. South Africa has in this aspect
some analogy to India, only it is on a larger scale.
When you arrive, for instance, at Bombay, you
have the low-lying coast of the Concan near you,
but beyond, at no great distance, there is the
Deccan, a vast elevated plateau some 1500 or 2000
feet in height. In South Africa you have the same
division. The coasts are either low-lying, or hilly
as in parts of the Cape Colony and Kaffraria, or
with gentle slopes, as in Natal, but beyond, gene-
rally at no great distance from the Indian Ocean on
the east and the Atlantic on the west, you observe,
not isolated peaks nor limited ranges, but vast
mountain chains, which are also the mighty ram-
parts of that immense plateau of the interior, rang-
ing in height from 3000 to 6000 feet, and averaging
perhaps from 4000 to 5000 feet. We may say that
this geographical feature determines very much the
material conditions of South Africa. As, for in-
stance, it gives a special character to its river
systems. In general, the rivers of South Africa
flow on in no gentle course, but rush, as mountain
torrents, impetuously to the sea ; the beds of many
in the west in the season of drought quite dried up.
Hence, to develop the resources of South Africa, a
well-planned and extensive system of irrigation is
perhaps more needed, and would probably be more

SOUTH AFRICA

profitable, than even in India. We may add here,
as regards this physical conformation of South
Africa, that the slope of the great elevated plateau
is generally from east to west. The rivers in South
Afiica that flow eastwards are generally short and
rapid in their course. Almost the only exception
is the Limpopo, a river in the south running nearly
parallel to the Zambesi, and forming the northern
boundary of the Transvaal and of colonial South
Africa. The great rivers of South Africa, the
Orange and the Vaal, rise on the western slopes of
these gi^eat eastern highlands. We may extend
this geographical feature as belonging to Africa
generally. Its great highlands lie near its east
coasts, although there are lofty mountain ranges
sweeping on round the west, up even to the Gulf of
Guinea. The result is that beyond the Limpopo
the only other great river of Africa that flows east-
ward is the Zambesi. The Nile and the Congo
or Livingstone River flow differently, the one to-
ward the north, the other pouring its mighty waters
westwards. In this aspect Africa may be said to
resemble South America, only that the Andes lie
on the west, while these ranges extend along the
eastern side of the continent. These eastern hiffh-
lands of Africa may be said to stretch so far north
as to Gebel Attaka, which the traveller on his way
to India may remember opposite Suez. He will
recall those red and Xoiiy cliffs which looked down
in all likelihood on Moses and Aaron and Egypt's
embattled hosts. Further south these mountain
ramparts more than rival in height, if not in
grandeur, the Alps. Still further south in equa-

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS.

torial Africa there are Mounts Kilia and Kilimandj-
aro, the latter still more lofty, nearly 20,000 feet
in height. Beyond again there is the Livingstone
range, a mountain wall bounding Lake Nyassa on
the eastern side, rising to a height of 12,000 to
14,000 feet, and extending at a lower elevation to
Lake Tanganyika on the east and the Zambesi on
the south. Then at Tete you have these heights
broken through by the Zambesi, but on the southern
side still stretching onward. The knowledge of the
extent of these great eastern highlands we owe to
Grant and Speke and Cameron and Stanley, but in
largest measure to Dr. Livingstone. They have
opened up to us a view of Africa almost as wonder-
ful as the discovery of America by Columbus. Tbe
existence of these highlands is interesting as regards
South Africa, for it was in all probability by this
mountain- wall the bushmen, the Hottentots, and the
Kaffirs emigrated to the south, and by which we may
trust they shall again return bearing to Central Africa
the blessings of civilisation and Christianit}'-. As
regards the future too, they open up to South Afri-
can colonial enterprise a magnificent field, if not for
colonies, which cannot well be planted in tropical
countries, yet for colonial plantations, such as we are
now developing in India, only these may be
here on a more extensive scale. May we not hope
also that colonial planters and Christian natives
from the south established in these higher and
more salubrious grounds may yet be in most
favourable circumstances for aiding in the sup-
pression of slavery and the extension of Chris-

SOUTH AFRICA

tianity to the far west along the shores of the
mighty Congo.

There is only one other observation we would
make here, from the intimate relation which climate
has had in the distribution of the South African
races. The prevailing winds of South Africa are
from the south-east. This naturally arises from
the vast currents of cold moist vapour absorbed
from the Antarctic and Indian Oceans rushing in
towards the heated centre of the African continent.
The result is that the east coasts of South Africa
are well watered. But when these watery clouds
reach the eastern slopes of the mountains much of
their moisture is deposited. Then in passing over
the great inner plateau the ascending heat gives to
the clouds a greater caj)acity for retaining moisture,
and thus they sweep on until they reach the At-
lantic. The winds as they pass thus to the west
are ever drier, as in the Orange State and Bech-
uanaland, until the climate of the Great Kalihari
Desert is among the driest regions in the world.*
It is true there are also on the Atlantic side north-
western breezes, but these scarcely reach beyond the
coast. A north-westerly wind is in most of the
interior of Africa and in the east almost as trying and
enfeebling as the sirocco in Italy. The result of this
difference of climates has been, as we have said, most
important. The more vigorous Kaffir races have gra-
dually driven out the inferior tribes of the Hotten-

* The value of this climate as regards asthmatic and pulmonary
complaints is now generally recognised. Dr. Livingstone was
the first, we believe, to bring it under public attention, but medi-
cal opinion has since strongly confirmed the opinion.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 13

tots and Bushmen from all the more fertile and
well-watered regions of the east. But for the
Dutch and English colonists they would in all
likelihood now have occupied also the southern
coasts. The Hottentots have thus been gradually
forced to the west, and the last home and father-
land of the poor Bushman is now the great sterile
Kalihari Desert.

14 SOUTH AFRICA

CHAPTER III.

THE SOUTH AFRICAN COASTS AND THEIR MISSION
FIELDS.

Adopting the general division of coast and interior
which we have noticed, we begin with a sketch of
the South African coasts with their Mission Fields.
Thanks to steam navigation, that lengthy circum-
navigation of Africa in ancient times described by
Herodotus, if it be not indeed a fable, can now be
accomplished in some eighty or ninety days. Avail-
ing ourselves of this modern means of communica-
tion, let us glance around the coasts of South Africa,
beginnincj on the east side at the Zambesi. This
coast is at first, as we proceed downwards, low,
swampy, and insalubrious, plagued with the tzetze
fly and dangerous for fevers. The outer rim of the
coast is held by the Portuguese, but a little farther
inland is the kingdom of Umzila, a chief himself of
Zulu origin, while the tribes over which he rules are
of different Kaffir races. He may be said also to
exercise suzerain rig-hts over the Portuguese in
some parts of their territory, as they are said to pay
tribute to the Landeens who are subject to him.
There are as yet no Christian Missions established
here, but we doubt not that they will soon be
formed, as both the American and Berlin and Swiss

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 15

missionaries have their eyes turned in this direction.
This coast has a deep religious interest, for here is
Sofala, which recent discoveries warrant us in believ-
ing was the ancient Ophir of Solomon. Great ruins
were found here recently by Mauch, the distinguished
German traveller at Zimbabye which are certainly
not of native origin, nor do they seem Arabic. Mr.
Merensky, the able superintendent of the Berlin
Mission, has attempted with much ingenuity and
learning to establish that here is the ancient Ophir.
My limits do not permit me to enter into the ques-
tion, but I think the reasoning conclusive.* The
argument is strengthened by the fact that gold was
found by the Portuguese to a considerable extent in
these districts, and that gold regions have been, and
are being widely discovered of late in this part of
Africa, as for instance, in the Transvaal, and also
in Matabele land.

But we pass now southward to the estuary of
the Limpopo and to Delagoa, a noble harbour, but
with a dangerous climate. Here we bid farewell
with no little satisfaction, as we advance onwards,
to the last of those Portuguese settlements which
have in the past done such dishonour to the Chris-
tian name, and rivetted so strongly the fetters of
the slave. We have now reached Zululand, the
home once of Chaka, the great South African con-
queror of half a century ago. The country is still
inhabited by the Zulus, the bravest, perhaps, of all
the Kaffir tribes. Cety wayo, the lineal successor of
Chaka, now rules there, whose attitude causes so

* See his "Beitrage zur Kenntniss sud. Afrikaa Das Ophir
Salomos," &c.

,6 SOUTH AFRICA

deep disquietude to our Soutli African colonists and
statesmen. Here we begin to find Mission fields,
as of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel,
the Hermannsburg and the Noi'wegian IVIissions ;
but dark clouds at present gather over these.
There have been Christian martyrdoms, and their
relations with Cetywayo are daily more trying, and
are becoming quite untenable. But we shall have
subsequent occasion to refer to this more at large.
Leaving Zululand again, you skirt the beautiful
coasts of Natal with its quiet slopes, and its rich
sugar cultivation, passing on your way Durban, its
commercial capital, with its picturesque surround-
ino-s. Ascending in a series of terraces not unlike
the ancient Cyrene, the voyager who lands here
would reach, at the distance of about a hundred
miles, the lofty precipitous Drachenberg range, ris-
insr the highest of all the South African mountains, a
part of the great wall that bounds the vast interior
plateau. In Natal there is already, although it is
little more than forty years old, an important British
Colony. There are many missions vigorously at
work as the Americans on the coast, the Wesleyans,
the Berlin and Hermannsburg Missions, the Society
for the Propagation of the Gospel, the Free Church,
with the Gordon Mission instituted by the Aberdeen
family and entiusted to its care. Still skirting the
coast to the South you now reach Kafiirland, the
home of those rude yet warlike tribes, who have
cost Britain so much both in men and money.
Its wild lofty coasts may recall at times to
the voyager the western Highlands of Scot-
land. Its many rapid rivers, as the Umzimvubo,

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 17

the Umtata, the Umbashee, the Kei, have all
their origin at no very great distance in the
Drachenberg range. Here was but recently the
home of KreH, the paramount chief of the Kaffir
clans, although his own tribe was neither the most
numerous nor powerful. Here, too, scattered among
these tribes are many excellent missions, as the
Wesleyan, Bishop Callaway of the Propagation So-
ciety,* the Free and United Presbyterian Churches.
Further away in the distance on the slopes of the
Drachenberg, the Moravian brethren who have done
so much for the christianisation of South Africa,
have recently established a Mission. And now
moving onward to the south, we have reached the
eastern frontier of the great Cape Colony, stretching
broadly across from the Indian to the Atlantic
Ocean. We pass New London, with its sea roads
more hazardous as yet to the voyager who would
land there, than even those of Madras ; and the Cape
Province, which was recently called British
Kaffi'aria. We have here also a large Kaffir popula-
tion, such as the Gaikas for instance, who have
recently given us so much trouble. The country is
a rich and advancing one, and when its port has
been improved and its railway system completed,
with the interior and with the Orange Free State,
it is certain to have a great future before it. The
scenery of its river courses, of the Amatolas, and of
other of its mountain ranges, is very fine, and will
certainly attract to it in time the enterprising
tourist. Here the United Presbyterian and the

* Society for the Propagation of the Gospel. For abbreviation's
Bake we shall write it thus — or S.P.G.

l8 SOUTH AFRICA

Free Churches have their principal stations in South
Africa. Lovedale belongs to the latter, well known
as the most successful Industrial and Educational
Mission Institute in South Africa. The Wesleyans
have also an excellent Mission College at Healdtown,
and the S.P.G. at Grahamstown. The London Mis-
sionary Society, the S.P.G. and the Wesleyans, have
many stations. Sailing still onward to the South,
we pass Port Alfred and reach Algoa Bay, where
the anchorage is by no means very safe, as it is
exposed to the prevailing south-eastern gales,
yet we find many ships, and often quite
a fleet of magnificent steamers. Port Elizabeth
situated there is the commercial metropolis of South
Africa, and the great centre of British enterprise.
Seen from the bay. Port Elizabeth has no very
imposing appearance, but when you land, there are
many marks of wealth and commercial energy. In
the eastern districts of the Cape Colony there are
various valuable Missions established, but it may,
we think, be justly said, that both as regards Col-
onial Christianity and Mission work here, the Wes-
leyans occupy the first place. It is little more than
half a century since British colonisation moved in
this direction ; it has now taken firm root, almost out-
rivalling the progress of the Dutch Boers in more
than two centuries. The Wesleyans were early in
the field, and thanks under God to their able and
sagacious Missionaries, such as their Shaws and
Shepstones, and many more, a great work of
evangelisation has been accomplished of which they
are now gathering the rich fruits.

And now having passed Cape Recife at the

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 19

extremity of Algoa Bay, our course lies westward,
for we have reached the great Antarctic Ocean, with
its sweeping currents, its boisterous gales, and its
tumultuous billows. We shall not attempt at any
leno^th to describe the Southern coasts of Africa.
They are bold and striking with the great Agulhas
bank with its Cape and lofty lighthouse, project-
ing broadly out, the most southerly point of Africa.
The mountain ranges are not unlike those of
Morocco and Algiers in North Africa, rising to the
height of 3,000 or 4,000 feet, alternating with
valleys and plains; and at one point the Knysna
there are magnificent primeval forests where the
elephant still roams. There are many towns and
hamlets scattered over these coasts, extensive corn
fields, rich vineyards, and sheep and cattle pastures.
The distance from the Southern Coast to that great
inner rampart we have described walling in its
lofty plateau, is more considerable than on the
East and West Coasts, extending to some
200 miles. Beyond the more southerly coast
range of hills and mountains there follows another
some 40 or 50 miles distant, higher still, averaging
some 5,000 feet. And passing these again there are
those great Karroos which form so striking a
feature of South Africa, and occupy more than
half of its surface. These in the dry season seem
sterile as the desert, and are intolerably hot, not-
withstandinof their elevation above the sea; but
during the rains they become a vast garden of
gorgeous flowers, yielding most fragrant odours, and
rich in succulent herbage for sheep and cattle.
Their value to the Cape Colony is appreciated ever

SOUTH AFRICA

more highly, and here lies probably much of its
future wealth. With irrigation, which, as we have
noticed, is one of the greatest wants of South Africa,
the seeming desert would speedily rejoice and
blossom as the rose. We have only thus sketched
the outlines of the South. Besides these we should
add picturesque detached mountains, and groups of
hill often of the tabular form, sometimes with
fantastic peaks serrated and conical.

It is in this southern part that the Hottentot
element first comes into prominence and that bush-
men may be found, if but rarely. Driven by the
Kaffirs from the richer pastures of the East, the Hot-
tentot gradually settled in the South and West, from
which indeed, at least from the South, the Kafiirs
would, in all likelihood, long since have expelled them,
but for the arrival of the Dutch, and later of the
English. It may be questioned, indeed, if the
former would have been able to resist Kaffir
aggression. In this southern part of South
Africa we may add that the Boer begins to
occupy an influential place, and the Dutch Church
holds colonial ly the first position as to numbers.
The Boer in the Cape is not, after all, a bad Colonist.
He is industrious, he has a considerable sense of the
value of religion, and rarely neglects his Church,
or even family worship. His worst side is his
treatment of the natives. The Dutch Church, we
may say, is higher than the Boer. It aspires to
educate him, and not without success. Its ministry
is earnest, and its leaders are able evangelical men.

We may add that it is on these southern coasts
and partly also on the west, that we find still the

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS.

great centre of South African missions repre-
sented by such societies as the London, the
S. P. G., the Wesleyan, the Rhenish, the Ber-
lin, and the South African Dutch Missions. But
all of these will, we think, concede a first
place here to tliose venerable Moravian mi&sions
founded so much earlier than any others, and
the happy fruits of whose labours did so much to
animate and inspire in the beginning of this century
all the evangelical churches of Christendom. We
may add here that Genadenthal, one of the earliest
Moravian mission stations, is still the largest in South
Africa,

Having passed Cape Agulhas, you now turn to
the north-west. You pass Capetown with its noble
bay and its picturesque Table Mountain. The latter
does not form a part of those mountain ranges we
have described as bounding the centre. Rather
standing out on its peninsula, it is as it were a giant
sentinel of the land. It is in this like Gibraltar,
only on a grander scale. It seems somewhat strange
that the name of so great a region as South Africa
should be derived from this small extremity on the
south-west.* At the same time the Cape Colony
and its Table Mountain must always have their pro-
minence as among the most striking features of South
Africa. Table Mountain, flanked on the south by

*A well-informed writer in the Cologne Gazette observes of
South Afiica, in the large sense we have described as extending to
Cuanene, the western Portuguese boundary, and the Zambesi on
the east. "The circumference thus embraced is somewhat, like
that of Germany, Austria, and France united, or we might add
to fill up the included space Holland, Belgium, Switzerland, and
Denmark."

SOUTH AFRICA

the remarkable Lion's Head and on the other side
by the picturesque Devil's Peak, bears a certain
resemblance to Arthur's Seat overhanging Edin-
burgh with its reposing lion and Salisbury Crags, only
the proportions are grander. We must fancy Ben
Lomond or Ben Nevis overhanging Edinburgh. Some-
times the mountain is overspread with what is called
its table-cloth, the wind during the south-easterly
gales rising charged with vapours from the ocean
in masses of white fleecy clouds, covering the sum-
mit with a dense veil, while at times the vapour
rolls down the side of the mountain like a mighty
cataract, "a Niagara of vapour;" or again, in the
wondrously cloudless and bright nights of South
Africa nothing can be more striking than to see the
full moon as it pours its beams downwards on that
massive mountain wall with its sharp-angled
bastions in its grim lion-like repose, stern rocks
around it and beyond, the breakers of the mighty
Southern Ocean. The Cape was the first we may
say in South Africa to receive the gospel. Its first
governor. Van Riebeck, seems to have carried with
him his Dutch religious faith. For a time the
colony had but a catechist, only after some years an
ordained minister an^ived. Then later came the
Huguenot refugees enriching South Africa as they
did all Protestant Europe with their industry and
skill, and blessing it with their piety. They intro-
duced the culture of the vine into South Africa.
The rich vineyards of Constantia are memorials of
their enterprise. The districts allotted to them are
still among the most rich and beautiful in the
colony, and their blood still runs in the veins of

AND ITS MISSION FIEIDS. 23

the majority, we believe, of the Dutch gospel
ministry.*

When we pass the Cape northwards we have still
for a time districts belonging to the old Cape
Settlements, and in many parts well cultivated.
We pass Saldanha Bay, the securest harbour in
South Africa, where the fleets of the world might
ride, but wanting sadly a supply of fresh water.
Gradually, we reach more sterile regions, the scenery
is dull and uninteresting, as a rule there is a broad
belt of sand towards the sea ; beyond this is long
scrubby bush swelling into hills, and in the distant
background there are mountains rugged yet pictur-
esque, forming, as regards Great Bushmansland, the
margin of a vast plateau some 8000 feet in height.
As the winter north-westerly rains do not extend fur-
ther inland than some 100 miles, it is a land often
of drought and barrenness. Its pastoral tribes
are necessarily often migratory, passing from one
place to another in search of water springs.
Over the whole scene there hangs during the day the
sultry haze caused by an almost tropical sun, but the
nights are beautiful and clear, as only South Africa
or Arabia has them. The dry climate is not un-
healthy too, as, for instance, the moister heat of
India in the Sunderbunds of Bengal. While the
coast is thus unattractive, it possesses at the same
time much mineral wealth ; its copper mines are
probably the richest in the world. These employ
already considerable labour, and are promoting the

* It would be no uninteresting chapter of history the record of
their arrivals, their difficulties, and their success. Some mis-
sionary of the French Basuto Mission might contribute this.

24 SOUTH AFRICA

civilisation of the country. The voyager on the
west now crosses outside the bar of the great
Orange River, the course of which from the east is
estimated at some 1200 miles, and which drains
some 400,000 square miles. Yet, strange to say,
while higher up a magnificent stream, as is also the
Vaal, its tributary, its mouth is blocked up with
hopeless sandbanks. Navigation is thus an impos-
sibility. The country here is, on both sides of the
river, " singularly dismal, savage and barren." Fur-
ther north the coast is still as unattractive, or,
rather we may say. Great Namaqualand is still
more destitute of rain. It is a cheerless land with
rugged peaks and sandy hills. The only relieving
point is Walvisch Bay, some 400 miles further
north. This is a position of value, from its secure
anchorage, and its ready approach from the Cape.
It is probably, also, the safest and easiest way by a
short sea voyage, in place of a tedious land journey
to reach the Zambesi and Central Africa. Beyond
the bay again, some 100 or 120 miles in the interior,
there are lofty table lands, such as the Herero and
Damara country, rising to the height of some 6000
feet. " The barren and rug^o-ed ranafe loses itself to
the north, in the high and fertile plains of Ovampo-
land, growing large crops of maize and Kaffir corn,
while on the east they sink into the elevated
plateau of the Kalihari desert."*

On these western shores, we find the ruder tribes
of South Africa, the Namaquas, the wild Bushmen,
in some parts, the Damaras, the Orlams, and the

•We quote here from Silver's South Africa, a valuable com-
pendium. Mr. TroUope has expi essed his obligatious to it.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 25

Hereros, the last are the only tribes akin to the
Kaffir race. Various Missions have been engaged
in this field, as the Wesleyan, the London Mis-
sionary Society, and the S.P.G., but the first place
is undoubtedly to be assigned to the Rhenish Mis-
sion. It alone now occupies Namaqua and Damara-
land. It is much to its honour that it has so
long devoted itself with so great energy, and so
disinterested Christian beneficence, to the elevation
of these inferior races. For a time the success of
its efforts seemed doubtful often, among these
wandering Nomads, but it is now reaping a rich
.harvest from its Mission toils, and its efforts have
nobly paved the way along these sterile shores, for the
progress of civilisation, colonisation and Christianity.
But when we come to write of this Mission, we
ghajl refer to this more at large.*

* "The Rhenish Church, whose admirable Institutions have
contributed much to the civilisation and improvement of the
native races." This is the testimony of the late Mr. Noble, a
highly competent witness on the subject.

26 SOUTH A I' RICA

CHAPTER IV.

THE INNER SOUTH AFRICAN MISSION FIELDS.

We pass here from the outer coasts of South Africa
to the inner mission fields. A mere rapid outline
will here, we think, suffice. We have noticed that
this elevated inner region stretches widely across
from east to west. When we cross, for instance,
the Zambesi, we find the same girdle of mountains,
the same eastern highlands, as further north. We
discover them in the lofty ranges of the Mashona
and Matoppo lands, in the Hooge Veldt of the
Transvaal; and in the Drachenberg Mountains fur-
ther south; there is the same giant range also in the
Stormberg of the Cape Colony some 8000 feet high.
Then the mountains trend westwards in the Sneeuw-
bergen, the Neeuwgveldj and the Roggeveld moun-
tains. The last bends to the north-west. You pass
the Great Kamiesberg and the Koperbergen, and
across the Orange River similar ranges stretch on
far beyond the confines of Southern Africa.

We look here first to the great northern zone be-
yond our colonial occupations, stretching from the
Limpopo to the Zambesi. Here, on the eastern spurs
of these inner mountain ranges, we have Umzila's
Kraal, but, as we have already noticed, in his
domains as yet there are no Christian missions.

AND ITS MISSION FIEIDS. 27

Further west are the wide regions of the Matabeles,
where Lobengula is suzerain, with the subject
Mashonas, Makalakas, and Banyai. Those who
have read Dr. Moffat's interesting mission travels
will recall Moselikatze, the father of Lobengula, the
savage yet intrepid and sagacious chief who obtained
for his tribe half a century ago this wide rule, and
over whom Dr. Moffat gained so great and happy an
influence. Not, indeed, that he ever became a sin-
cere Christian, as Africanor did, but that to the last
he cherished for Christianity and its missions deep
respect. It is to this we owe the interesting mis-
sion establishment at Inyati, the capital and centre
of the Matabele power. This has been lately
strengthened. The French Basuto Mission has also
missionaries there now, but whose object is more
the Banyai or subject tribe. Mashonaland is a fine
country. Travellers say that it is as salubrious as
the Transvaal, and it too has its gold. Were these
countries colonised and christianised, as doubtless
they soon will be, what a noble basis they would
form for mission work in Central Africa. No Portu-
guese intrigues could hinder their advance. Now,
this country, still but scantily occupied, is the great
hunting-ground of South Africa, If Africa is not
so rich botanically, we may say, as other lands, save
perhaps in ferns, it is remarkable zoologically. It
is crowded with giant mammalia, as the journals of
the traveller and missionary will tell. The ele-
phant, the rhinoceros, the giraffe, the hippopotamus,
the lion, the wild African buffalo,* here have their

* Herr Merensky, in his interesting "Beitrage," has attempted,
with much ingenuity and success, to show that the unicorn of the

28 SOUTH AFRICA

homes, and in no part of the world are found so
many varieties of the antelope, as the eland, the
koodoo, the gemsbok, the springbok, and so many
more. In an hour the traveller has reckoned that
some 50,000 of these latter game must have passed,
scouring the plains and rushing on to escape their
deadly enemy the lion.

If we pass again westwards from these tribes, we
reach the lake Ngami, and the northern confines of
the vast desert of Kalihari extending in area some
200,000 square miles. These belong to the western
plateau, and the lake Ngami is itself reckoned some
3700 feet above the sea. It is a region of red sand,
and covered with a dense low bush. It has no run-
ninof streams, but the Bushmen can discover here
and there water. When the scanty rains descend it
has, like the Karroos, its rich prairies, with herds
of antelopes, ostriches, and giraffes, where the Bush-
man, the cunning hunter of the wild, finds a home
and sustenance. Then again, when 'the arid season
comes, there is the lone, desolate, waterless, unin-
habited waste. We are interested to notice that the
London Missionary Society proposes to occupy now
this district of the Lake Ngami. Its discovery is
owing to Livingstone and Oswell in 1849. The chief
Moremi has cordially invited them, and another
pioneer station to the north has been thus esta-
blished.

Bible may be the South African buffalo. The bos caffir, exter-
minated in the east, its last refuge, has its home here. The fearful
ragfi, the swiftness, strength, and formidable horns of the South
African buffalo make him dangerous as the lion : the natives say
indeed more so. The horns at their base so grow iuto one that
one may speak of them as one horn with two points.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS.

Passing from this northern zone of the inner mis-
sion fields to the south, you have, on the eastern
side, the Transvaal, a magnificent hill country some
5000 to 7000 feet high above the level of the sea,
well watered and the best wooded in South Africa,
of which it is often described as the garden. It is a
picturesque country with its Hooge Veldt, an ex-
tension northwards of the great Drachenberg range,
and farther west the Magaliesberg, where there is
some of the most beautiful and picturesque scenery
in South Africa. The Transvaal is a fine grazing
country for cattle, and in the future will be pro-
bably, as a wheat-growing country, one of the great
granaries of the world. In its northern parts it is
also admirably fitted for the growth of many semi-
tropical products, such as cotton, coffee, sugar, and
tobacco ; it is rich also in minerals, such as copper,
silver, nickel, iron, and gold. There is one region,
the Magnet Hoogte, so marked by its magnetic
attraction — the magnetic sand so clinging to the
wheels of the waggon as to impede the progress of the
traveller. Here we find various missions, as the
South African Dutch Church, the S.P.G., the Swiss
of the Canton de Yaud, the Hermannsburg, but
the society which from its extent and success comes
chiefly into prominence is the admirable Berlin
Mission — it too has had its martyrs, the story of
whom is not so well known as it merits. One of its
stations, Botshabelo with its 1300 adherents, and its
many admirable Institutions may be named beside
Lovedale or Genadenthal in the Cape Colony. T(?
the west again in this zone of the great plateau we
have most interestinof Mission fields. We are in

30 SOUTH AFRICA

Bechuanaland with its various tribes, akin in
oriofin to the Kaffir or Bantu tribes — the classic
scene we may almost call it of the labours of Moffat,
Campbell, Livingstone, and so many more. Bech-
uanaland is a pastoral and salubrious, though
arid country, which cannot be compared in wealth
with the Transvaal. The London Missionary So-
ciety has achieved a noble work here for the present,
and the issues of which in the future are likely even
to be greatei; as regards the evangelisation and
christianisation of Central Africa. Livingstone has
heroically pioneered the way for this. Without
undervaluing other missions in South Africa, we
venture to say that by its various Christian enter-
prise the London Missionary Society has, in South
Africa, won the golden medal.

And now we pass to the most southerly zone of
this great inner plateau. We have on the north
here, the Vaal, a noble river rising in the Eastern
Highlands of the Transvaal, recalling, in the rainy
season as it flows onward, to the German Missionary
the Rhine at Cologne, pouring its stream at last be-
yond the Diamond Fields into the Orange River.
On the south again there is the orreat Orange River
discharging its mighty flood with the Vaal into the
Atlantic, rising in the Eastern Drachenberg range ;
and beyond it in the south there is the great moun-
tain wall of the Cape Colony. The eastern boundary
of this region is again the Drachenberg Mountains.
The view from these is striking and romantic. On
the east side lies spread before the eye Natal, "a
vast succession of hill and valley, table topped
mountains, gleaming river, all green with grass, dew

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 31

freshened, and silent. "* On the western side again lies
Basutoland with its innumerable table mountains,
"a sight filled with a sense of freshness and
pleasure." Basutoland may be called, from its
picturesqueness, the Switzerland of South Africa,
Its striking ranges have recalled to the Swiss
missionary the noble panorama of the Righi. Here
lies the country of Moshesh, the able and sagacious
Basuto chief, who once worsted the British forces,
even under a Sir George Cathcart ; but who had the
good policy to humble himself for his victory, and to
be ever afterwards received as the good ally of the
British. The fortunate result of this for him and his
tribe was, that afterwards, when hard pressed by the
Boers of the Orange State, he was received under
the British Protectorate. His people are now with
the Fingoes, perhaps the most prosperous, advanced
and civilised, of all the South African tribes.
These beautiful and romantic valleys are the inter-
estinsf scene of the laborious and most successful
French Missionaries, of the " Missions evangeliques
de Paris."

Going further West than Basutoland you have
the still elevated plateau of the Orange or Free
State, now the alone remaining Dutch or Boer
Republic. It was in 1854 that this colony was
thrown off by the British Colonial government,
an act of unwise policy, which was even then con-
demned by the ablest Colonial politicians and by
the Missionaries ; and which must now be deeply
regretted as adverse to that federation of South

*We quote from a pleasing sketch of South Africa iu "Good
Words " by Major Butler.

SOUTH AFRICA

Africa wliich is so much needed. The " Orange
State," one traveller writes, "is a desert" — "It is
richer than any part of Australia " writes another.
"The flats of the Free State are characteristic
features of the country. Wide stretches of grass land
appears to be without bound, but the distant horizon.
Occasionally there are undulations, and in some
parts conical hills, the sides of which are covered
with large and rounded stones. Very little wood or
bush appears anywhere, except along the winding
river lines. Great herds of deer graze upon the un-
fenced lands, and are at certain parts of the year to
be seen close to every road."* Here there are again
various missions at work : the Wesleyan, as at
Thaba Nchu, where it has won a noble success. The
Station is one of the most extensive and important
in South Africa. Then there is Bishop Webb whose
high ritualism and somewhat hostile relations to
other missions as the French Basuto, has gained for
him in South Africa a certain notoriety. The
Dutch Cape Church and the Roman Catholics have
also their Missions here.

If we travel westwards again we have, not far
from the confluence of the Vaal and Orange rivers,
the well-known diamond fields, where the diluvial
torrent seems to have swept down the siliceous crags
of the Drachenberg Mountains with their wonder-
fully rich deposits. The region is uninviting, yet
healthy. The ten millions sterling worth of jewels
discovered in its soil has told much on the colonial
progress and prosperity of South Africa ; and we

Silver's South Africa, page 449.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 33

doubt not also in the end on the extension of South
African Missions. Kimberley, its capital, and the
centre of its wealth, is situated in an angle formed
by the Orange and Vaal Rivers, about 80 miles
from their junction. " It is in the midst of a great
plain, a plain so vast that its hills and undulations,
its trap eruptions, Ropies and salt pans are all merged
by distance into a uniform scene of level. Here is
seen an immense assemblage of huts and houses,
tents and flagstaffs. High above roof or flag-pole a
huge irregular mound of earth rises from the centre
of the city in the plain ; and as the traveller
approaches it he sees that it is built around the
base of this great mound of twelve acres in artificial
extent." "Around the edge of the pit rise, tier over
tier, three rows of wooden platforms, from which
wheels, and pulleys, and iron ropes run downward
into the yawning pit below, in some parts 200 feet
deep. Thick as black men can swarm on these
platforms, stand nearly naked men working wheel
and pulley, bucket and rope. Such a scene must
the great tower by the Babylonian stream have
presented, but assuredly nowhere else could the eye
have taken in at a single glance such a vast ac-
cumulation of labour."* The diamond fields, we
have no hesitation in saying, even in opposition to
such an authority as M. Froude, belonged by right
to the Griquas, The Boers may have had claims on
certain farms which th e British Government has lately,
with considerable magnanimity, conceded ; but
their whole method of purchase from the natives

* Major Butler, Good Words, 1876.
C

34 SOUTH AFRICA

was too frequently one that that cannot be
in justice defended. It is an interesting fact
we may notice here that the Western Griquas of
the Diamond Field District and the Eastern of what
was lately called Nomansland on the confines of
Natal, owe their existence and their progress very
much to the labours of the London Missionary
Society, especially of its intrepid and venerable
representative. Dr. Moffat. Waterboer, its able
Christian chief, was at one time a teacher in one of
the Mission Schools, and it was, we believe, the
influence of Dr. Moffat which placed him at the
head of a tribe which he ruled wisely and well.
The Cape Colony found in him a firm and useful
ally, and it would scarcely have been consistent
with British honour to have left the Griquas at
the mercy of the Boers. When the independence of
the Orange State was recognised, this was entirely
an act of British generosity, as the battle of Boom-
plats in 1848 placed them entirely at the mercy of
the British forces. Express stipulations were made
regarding the Griquas by the Colonial Govern-
ment which justified their intervention as to the
Diamond Fields.

We have nearly exhausted the Southern zone.
Further west than Griqualand there is the Great
Bushmanland with its wide Karroos, where there are
comparatively few Missions. The Roman Catholics
seem anxious to establish themselves here so as to
penetrate Namaqualand, but their success has yet
been limited. Further to the South than the
Orange River, and between it and the mountain
ramparts of the Cape, there are now many Colonists

AND ITS MISSION- FIELDS. 35

and flourishing Cape Colonies. The northern
slopes here form a cold and yet healthy region,
where winter is felt as in few other parts of South
Africa. The railway from New London to which
we have already referred, will greatly develop the
agricultural resources of those districts. They are
occupied by an energetic Colonial population,
mainly Anglo-Saxon, and there are various Mission
Stations, becoming so strong and consolidated that
they will soon be in large measure self supporting.

36 SOUTH AFRICA

CHAPTER V.

THE NATIVE EACES OF SOUTH AFRICA —
THE BUSHMEN.

We have given thus some outline of South Africa
and the extent of its Mission Fields. We have felt
this to be the more necessary, as, while individual
Missions may have excited interest, few are aware
of the great breadth of Mission work that has been
accomplished. Following up the general idea of
this work which is to open up the relations of South
Africa generally to the Gospel, we would study a
little the native races to whom the Missions are
addressed, scattered over these wide regions of
Kloof and Karroos, of mountains, plains and howl-
ing wildernesses.

We begin with the Bushmen, probably the oldest
race of immigrants who reached South Africa.
While the history of the Bushmen has not the same
political significance for the Colonies, as that of the
Kaffirs, or even the Hottentots, it has also its special
interests. Their language, for instance, is remark-
able with its extraordinary clicks, quite unlike
those of the Hottentots in many instances. It is a
study which even German philology has not
yet mastered. They are also curious as one of the
smallest races in the world — the men averaging,

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 37

some 41 feet — the women 4 feet. Strange to say,
Barth and Schweinforth found similar races widely
separated in the North, and Du Chailly, also on the
West Coast. * May we not conjecture also that the
dwarf races with their poisoned arrows, described
by Mr. Stanley in his descent of the Livingstone
may be the same people.| Besides these re-
markable peculiarities the Bushman's manner of
life is also extraordinary. They cultivate no fields
at all, digging only with their rude stone hammers
roots out of the ground; they have no homes
but clefts in the rock or holes burrowed in the
ground. The Missionary has found them far up in
the wild gorges of the Drachenberg, from 7,000
to 8,000 feet high, where the cold was intense
■ — where they had no dwelling, only a few
mats to shelter them from the piercing wind. J
The bushmen have no cattle also. Some have
fancied that they were poor Hottentot tribes who
had been robbed of their cattle, but there is strong
evidence that they never as a race led a pastoral
life. Then they have no tribal organisation as with
the Kaffir or the Arab. Their food, apart from roots,
is chiefly the game of the wild. They are wonder-

* These races are the Doko on the East side of the Southern
Nile — the Aka, east of the African inner Lakes and the Obongo
on the West.

f Mr. Mackenzie in his "Ten Years North of the Orange
River," writes indeed of a tribe of Bushmen between iSochong and
the Zambesi remarkable for their tall and stalwart appearance.
He says their features, their language, their mode of life all bs-
token them to be Bushmen, " yet a finer race than some of them I
have not seen in South Africa." This is certainly an ethnological
puzzle.

X Some of these Bushmen we have heard of as received in their
old age by the Moravian brethren, into sheltered huts, but pining
there for the want of the fresh air of the open heavens.

38 SOUTH AFRICA

fully skilled in shooting and destroying game and
wild animals with their poisoned arrows prepared
from the sting of cobras and other venomous ser-
pents, mixed with vegetable poisons. They are so
cunning in entrapping, that clothing themselves in
the feather of the ostrich and imitating its move-
ments, they will approach these wily birds until
they can pierce them with their arrows. Job's
description of the Heronites who were Troglodytes,
probably a kindred people, apply to them.* " Be-
hold as wild asses in the desert go they forth
to their work ; rising betimes for a prey ; the wild-
erness yieldeth food for them and their children."
" They are wet with the showers of the mountains,
and embrace the rocks for want of a shelter." "They
were driven from among men, they cried after them
as after a thief; to dwell in the cliffs of the valleys,
in caves of the earth, and in the rocks." f Nothing
can more strikingly describe the vagabond life of
the Bushmen than these words, " they cried after
them." As savages living often by theft and plunder,
the other native tribes and the Boers declared
deadly war against them. The latter indeed dealt
with them as with the lions of the bush, and other
wild beasts of the desert and sought to extirpate
them. Vindicating his action in Old Testament
phraseology the Boer was wont to speak of them as
the Canaanites to be extirpated by them, the Israel
of God, or they made them like the Gibeonites
hewers of wood and drawers of water. One Boer,

* I am indebted for this idea to Merensky's Beitrage.
t Job xxiv. 5, xxiv, 8 ; xxx. 5, 6.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 39

for instance, on the Northern Boundary of the Cape
Colony, boasted that in six years he had caught or
killed 3,200 Bushmen, Another that in the struggles
in which he had taken part some 2,700 Bushmen
had lost their lives. * The consequence has been
that scattered and peeled, their numbers have
greatly diminished in the Cape Colony. They
are still indeed to be found in some of the clefts of
the Drachenberg where once they were powerful,
and there are scattered families of them in other
eastern ranges, but it is only rarely. The wild
Kalihari desert is now the last home of their
liberty. They are skilful there to discover its rare
springs of water, and then to conceal them. If pur-
sued, the enemy in that wilderness is often baffled.
He can discover no spring of water, and is obliged
thus to retire.

These Bosjemens, children of the bush to whom
the Boer gave this name as if they were like the
wild orang-outangs, inferior creatures of the
East with which the Dutch were familiar, have yet
one remarkable gift. They possess undoubtedly
some conceptive and imaginative faculty. Giotto,
the famous early Italian painier was found by
Cimabue when a shepherd lad scratching rude pic-
tures on a slate, and yet this gift was developed by
culture into lofty genius, and these Bushmen too
possess the power of delineation, and we might add
of music. Their rude, yet graphic pictures are
marked by some artistic skill. They have graven
them in the rock for ages indelible in a way scarcely
known even to modern art. These sketches in

* Merensky's Beitrage, page 70.

4°

SOUTH AFRICA

their brown deep colouring, depict buffaloes, ele-
phants, antelopes, and the various animals of the
wild, with men, women, and children, human usages
and warrior life. Similar pictures, indeed, telling of
kindred races and gifts are found also in North
Africa, amongst the rocks of the Sahara. They are
surely a token that the gifts of genius may be found
among the rudest tribes of earth, for are they not
all the children of the Great Father ?

The Bushmen and the Hottentots seem still to
retain among them something of the Sabjean wor-
ship of the stars which we do not find among the
Kaffirs. They have some faint idea too of a
Supreme Deity who " made all things, to whom
they are to pray." Mr. Merensky says of them
that, " in their wild state they have rarely, if ever,
yielded to Missionary influence, but when they
have been obliged to adopt settled habits of life
they have often shown excellent qualities. They
have been found more honest and trustworthy than
other native races, and they have taken in a higher
life and become excellent Christians." They have
been deeply and powerfully moved by Christian
truths and have given much joy to the Missionary.
The Bushmen have occupied but a limited place in
Mission work. They are so difficult in their savage
state to reach and their native tongue has been so
little mastered. Probably the Rhenish Mission has
done more than any other, to teach, educate, and
christianise them.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 41

CHAPTER VI.

THE NATIVE RACES OF SOUTH AFRICA —
THE HOTTENTOTS,

The Hottentot race is quite distinct from the Bush-
men. Theii" tongue is different, it has some clicks
indeed as with the Bushmen, but the language is
based on different principles, and is of a higher
grammatical structure. The Hottentot differs
physically from the Bushman. He is not a dwarf,
on the contrary his average height is from five to
six feet. He is well built generally with strong
bones, small hands and feet, and arms and legs in pro-
portion. He is of a healthy race — a number exceed-
ing eighty years and ranging on beyond the 100 to
120. This he probably owes to the dry salubrious
climate he inhabits. But there is no race of which
it is so difiicult to judge in South Africa as the Cape
Hottentots, or Khoi Khoin, in consequence of their
intermixture with the colonists and their changed
habits of life. Their very complexion, if older
descriptions of them be correct, has altered from a
dark brown to a clear yellow.* One leading char-
acteristic of the Hottentot is that he is not, like the

* For much intertisting information regarding the Hottentots
I must again refer to Merensky's Beitrage.

SOUTH AFRICA

Bushman, a mere hunter of the wild. Nor is he, like
the Kaffir, an agriculturist. He grows no Indian
corn nor millet nor other vegetables, save exception-
ally, but is a veritable Nomad, a herdsman, his
cattle his chief treasure.

The Hottentot race seem to have emigrated from
East North Africa. Their language, colour, and
type point to this. Strabo's account of tribes
in the Red Sea, their nomadic life and their
usages seems to indicate a similar race. Herodotus
speaks of these northern tribes as using a language
like none other, and his description seems to indi-
cate clicks. A later writer on ethnology, says, but
without giving any definite authority, " Slaves with
a language like the Hottentots are to be found in
the Cairo Market." The Hottentots seem to have
emigrated earlier into South Africa than the Kaffirs,
later than the Bushmen. There are traces of them on
the East Coast and their traditions seem to establish
that they must have been once at Sofala and its gold
regions. On the West tribes akin to them seem to
have been discovered in the higher latitudes.* It
may be added as some proof that they were earlier
colonists than the Kaffirs, that the Kaffir tongue,
which in its whole genius is so different, has ap-
propriated some of the Hottentot clicks at least as
regards its older tribes. This can be easily ex-
plained, for a people penetrating a new country, as
the Normans, for instance, among the Saxons of
England readily associates with and appropriates
some of the peculiarities of the people it has annexed.

* Up to 12 deg. and 13 deg. Southern latitude.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 43

The Hottentots were gradually driven by the
Kaffirs from the East, they lost their rule in the
South in consequence of the Dutch Colonists, their
last centre of power has been in Namaquaiand in
the East.

The character of the Hottentot differs from the
Bushman and the Kaffir. He has not the Bush-
mans rare gift of delineation, nor the Kaffir's
breadth of intelligence, shrewdness, and perseve-
rance ; yet he has considerable capacity, as, for
instance, in acquiring languages. Religiously, as
we have said, they retained some elements of the
old Sabaean worship ; but with their colonial inter-
course, these religious usages seem gradually to
have passed in large measure away.

The Hottentot is of a sanguine, emotional nature,
he sighs, and weeps, and prays, but his religious
impressions are apt to disappear as readily as they
came. A venerable missionary among the Nama-
quas has said of them, " They are like the streams of
their land, often full to overflowing, and then only
the dry, sandy bed." But the grace of God can
nobly fashion the savage nature, as in the case of
Africanor, and so many more." The missionary has
won from the Hottentots noble trophies of true,
loving, and abiding Christianity. The Moravian
Missions have been thus signally honoured and
many more besides. There has been not only the
rapid growth of sincere piet}^, but its deep roots,
" Those that be planted in the house of the Lord
shall flourish in the courts of our God."

The history of the Hottentots under Colonial rule
has been a sad one. They were cruelly oppressed

44 SOUTH AFRICA

by the Boers, robbed often of their cattle, deprived
of their land, and reduced to the conditions of serfs
and villeins. Under the British rule they have
fared better ; still, even under it, they were
long unjustly treated. The children of a Hottentot
born on the land of a colonist were subject to
apprenticeship till their twenty-fifth year, and then
the older, from a rigid, vagrant law, were greatly
hampered in their liberties. For this, no doubt, the
Dutch rule was more responsible than the British,
as it was with them the system originated, still we
long tolerated it. It was the Mission stations which
in these times of their oppression, afforded the Hot-
tentots, especiall}^, their shelter. The Moravian
Missions set in this, a noble example, and the Lon-
don Missionary Society and others followed them in
this work of compassion and beneficence; but it was,
after all, only a few, the Christian Missions could
thus shelter ; the many still remained oppressed. It
is to the special honour of the London Missionary
Society, and of its intrepid agent. Dr. Philip, that
this grievance was, mainly by their instrumentality,
brought to the knowledge of the British public, and
that, after a long agitation, the wrongs of the Hot-
tentots were redressed in 1828, so that they now
enjoy all the security and freedom which British
rule can afford.

As regards numbers the Hottentots are not a
decreasing race, as natives under British and Ameri-
can rule are said to be ; probably their numbers in
the Cape Colony may reach 100,000. Dr. Wange-
mann, of the Berlin Mission, calculates them, as in
all, amounting to some 350,000. The fact that they

AND ITS MISSION FIE IDS.

are so many, and that they have a future before
them, may well inspire philanthropic and missionary
zeal in their behalf. We may add, on good autho-
rity,* that a third of them are Christianised. We be-
lieve that later statistics warrant us in assuming
the proportion as higher. The Christian cause is
also making noble progress among the Namaquas,
and Orlams of Namaqualand, who are of KaiSr
origin. The superficial tourist who visits South
Africa, or the egoistical, half-educated colonist with
little Christian principle or feeling, may sneer at the
Christianity of the Hottentot, but those who have
carefully visited their Christian villages, their
schools, their churches, and their homes, and seen
the quiet order which prevails, will own that Chris-
tianity has not only saved the race from utter ruin
and destruction, but has truly elevated it.

Merensky's Beitiage.

46 SOUTH AFRICA

CHAPTER VII.

THE KAFFIR OR BANTU TRIBES.

A MORE careful study of these races and their his-
tory is needed than of the Hottentots or the Bush-
men. The future of South Africa must in large
measure depend upon their civilisation and Chris-
tianisation.

These tribes are by far the predominating race in
South Africa. If we take the River Limpopo, the
northern frontier of the Transvaal, as the boundary,
they are probably as six to one to the Hottentots
and Bushmen unitedly, and they stand in nearly
the same ratio to the colonists. If we include,
again, the Kaffir tribes farther north up to the Zam-
besi, they may be reckoned, perhaps, in round num-
bers at three millions. But the same race stretches
also widely east and west in Central Africa, and
they have been reckoned as numbering some
eighteen millions. According to other calculations,
the whole of these Bantu tribes, allied in language,
usages, and origin, may form fully one-fourth of the
inhabitants of Africa.* If this estimate be correct
it would raise their numbers to forty or fifty mil-
lions. But I shall not attempt so wide a survey ;

* Africa, Keith Johnston, p. 530.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 47

my limit will be South Africa ; only the fact de-
serves to be noted from its bearing on the future
civilisation and Christianisation of Central Africa.

I can glance only at some leading facts connected
with these tribes, such as their distribution, origin,
tribal characteristics, history, and probable future.
The present sad crisis in South Africa may well
suggest that some careful study of the Kaffir tribes
is due, on the part of the British politician and the
Christian philanthropist. It is, indeed, one of the
greatest problems, we may say, that has ever arisen
in our British colonial rule, how to put an end to
these barbarous, sanguinary raids, so ruinous to life
and property in South Africa, and how to educate
and to elevate the Kaffir, so that he may be fitted to
enjoy ultimately all the benefits of self-government.
The Boers, indeed, cut the Gordian knot by enslav-
ing or exterminating the aborigines ; but this is a
solution which England will not adopt, first, because
it is opposed to that humane policy which has been
nowhere more conspicuous than in our past relations
with South Africa, and also because the Kaffir is
not so readily to be extinguished. On the contrary,
the black population is growing. In Natal there
has been, indeed, an astonishing increase, far ex-
ceeding that of the European colonists, not only by
natural growth, but by an immense black immigra-
tion into its territories. What are we to do with
this growing population of semi-savage tribes ? It
is a question most hard to answer. Let me illus-
trate its difficulty. In the old Roman empire,
which, in many features, had its analogies to our
own, there was the Colonia and the Provincia, the

48 SOUTH AFRICA

former occupied by Roman citizens under Roman
law, the latter governed by native law under
Roman rule. We have the same thing in the
British empire — the Colonia, as in Canada, Aus-
tralia, or New Zealand ; the Provincia, again, in
India. But South Africa is not as in India,
where the native population is governed, if wisely
and justly, yet absolutely, by a superior race ;
South Africa is, on the other hand, colonial in
its institutions, while yet the vast majority of its
population is very far below the Indian standard of
culture and civilisation. And yet the very idea of
a colony must rest on the assimilation in culture of
its races, without which there cannot be self-govern-
ment. It may be said this problem is being solved
in the United States as regards its southern nesfro
population, but with what advantages ? First, an
overwhelming American civilised population, and
then a black people. Christian, and trained in civil-
ised usages. In South Africa, on the other hand,
we have to do with races degraded, barbarous, poly-
gamists, with the power of Christianity as yet im-
perfectly developed. Mr. Trollope, in his recent
work on South Africa, has very well seized this
point and illustrated how arduous must be its solu-
tion.

We would now glance at some leading facts re-
lating to these tribes. There is their origin. All
their traditions point to the north-east — Egypt or
the sources of the Nile — as the cradle of their race.
It is thus, for instance, as we have already noticed,
that the Bechuanas still bury their dead with their
faces turned in this direction. Mr. Merensky ob-

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 49

serves : — " The houses of the natives in Abyssinia
are almost exactly the same as those of the Bech-
uanas or Basutos in South Africa. When we saw
pictures of Magdala and other villages of the Abys-
sinians during the English campaign in that country,
we had quite as correct pictures of the villages of
our Basutos." I may add that the same applies to
many of the photographs Mr. Stanley gives of East
Africa in the " Dark Continent." Mr. Merensky fur-
ther observes: "Many of the usages of the Kaffir
tribes point to Egypt or its influence. In the same
way it has struck us that the brown people, which
are found painted on the walls as in battle with the
Egyptians, or as prisoners, bear throughout the stamp
of the Kaffir tribes. Weapons, the form of the shields
of ox-skin, the clothing, the type of race are surpris-
ingly like those of South Africa." The Kaffirs seem
gradually to have emigrated to South Africa rather
than to have approached it as conquerors. The
Amatongas, or Knob-nosed Kaffirs, have probably
occupied the low-lying country between the Zam-
bezi and the Limpopo since three centuries ago ;
other races, as the Matabeles, followed them. The
Amaxosas of Kaflraiia, tribes which have come into
greater prominence during our Cape colonial rule,
probably reached the Kei, where there has been so
much recent fighting, about 1670. The Bechuanas',
among whom Moflfat and Livingstone had their
mission work, were probably among the last arri-
vals. It has been supposed by some that the Kaffirs
are of Shemitic orioin, and there are certain of their
usages which seem remarkably to favour the idea :
as, for instance, circumcision, the law of marriage

50 SOUTH AFRICA

and the widow, the distinction of clean and un-
clean animals ; and one of their tribes towards the
north, the Makalakas, seems still to hold sacred a
seventh day. The structure of the Kaffir language
does not, however, support this idea, which is now
abandoned. It is probable, at the same time, that
in their southern wanderings there may have been
added a considerable mixture of Shemitic blood, as
Arab rule long prevailed on the east coasts of Africa ;
and this may in part account for these usages. It
is a question of greater difficulty how far the Kaffirs
are a Hamitic race. Much mystery still hangs
around that great people whose history begins for
us at the time of Babel, and culminates in the early
splendour of Egyptian civilisation. It was they,
too, whose races aided so powerfully the great
Shemitic invasions of Europe by Hannibal, and in
the middle ages by the Moors. There is every
likelihood that the affinity is close of the Kaffir to
the Copt and the Berber of North Africa, the
ancient Numidian, and to those warlike tribes re-
presented, for instance, still by the Turcos in the
French army.

Passing from the origin to the distribution of the
Kaffirs in South Africa, to enumerate all these tribes
would be beyond our limits, and would scarcely
interest our readers. Those who care for the study
will find a very complete classification of them in
the pages of Dr. Fritsch, an eminent German anato-
mist and anthropologist.! For the practical pur-
poses of this paper, the following enumeration may

% The races of South Africa is the subject of his work ; I forget
the exact title. It is published in German.

AND ITS MISSION FIEIDS. 51

be enough. There are the Amaxosa tribes of
Kaffirland, the Galekas, Tambookees, Slambies, with
the Gaikas. Kreli, with whom we have been at
war, and with whom originated the present
struggle, is the paramount chief of these tribes.
There are also the Fingoes, Pondos, and Griquas in
the same region. If we go farther north, and pass
Natal, we have the warlike Zulus, of Zululand, with
Cety wayo, their chief, whose present attitude to our
colonial governments gives cause for just alarm.
Farther inland, again, on the south, beyond that
great range of the Drachenberg, separating Natal
from the lofty plateau of the interior, there are the
Basutos, of Basutoland. These are located near the
sources of the great Orange river. Farther north
than these, on the other side of the Vaal, we have
in the Transvaal, kindred Basuto tribes, of which
Sekukuni, lately at war with the Boers and now
with England, may be regarded as the leading chief
and representative. If we go still farther west,
again, than these, we have on the confines of the
Transvaal the Bechuana tribes, whose territories
stretch on to the great Kalihari desert. And
still west of these, on the other side cf the
continent, we have the Hereros. If we advance
still farther north, beyond the South African
colonies and the River Limpopo, but to the south of
the Zambezi, we have the Matabeles, Makalakas,
Banyai, and the tribes on the east occupying Umzila's
kingdom.

And now to notice some of the Kaffir charac-
teristics. Their language, for instance, may deserve
% moment's notice. It is of a high character, melo-

52 SOUTH AFRICA

dious and soft ; its grammar is marked by its regu-
larity, with comparatively few exceptions. The
forms of the verb are so varied that its paradigma
would almost fill a book. It is a langruacre nearer to
the Shemitic than the Indo-Germanic, but it has
still marked features of its own, " The development
and beauty of the Kaffir languages," says Merensky,
" which surprise every one who has really insight
into them, have been to many a ground for suppos-
ing that these people must have originally stood on
a higher platform of culture. We hold this for a
false conclusion, for when the mental and intellectual
culture of a people declines, its language declines
all the more that it does not possess written records, and
on this account the language, as it lives in its
tongue, is always the exact expression of its mental
and intellectual force. As, then, the development
and beauty of the Kaffir tongue is not to be ignored,
we believe that we are justified in the conclusion
that the mental powers of the Kaffirs are greater
than we are usually inclined to admit."

Another characteristic of the Kaffirs is that they
are physically of a higher formation than the other
South African races. We agree, indeed, with Dr.
Fritsch, who has described with great care these
tribes physicall}^, that there has been exaggeration
in some accounts of them, as if they were Her-
culeses in strength or Apollos in symmetry. This
is quite an exaggeration. The European is generally
their superior, both in muscular power and in pro-
portion. Still the Kaffir is a well-built and muscular
man, with good features, and were he civilised he
might be more nearly on a level with the Europeans.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. S3

His mental capacities, as we have noticed his lan-
guage implies, are considerable. He has undoubted
sagacity" in counsel and ready eloquence in the
Pitso, or tribal assembly, where war and tribal ques-
tions are settled. He differs also from the other
South African races industrially. He is not like
the Bushman, a mere hunter of the wild, and a child
of the rock or the desert, without a home, without
cattle, without knowledge of agriculture, livinor on
roots which he digs out of the ground with his
rude stone hammer. Nor is he like the Hottentot,
a mere herdsman of cattle. On the contrary, the
Kaffir cultivates the soil and he understands so
well the growing of Indian corn and millet, and
other vegetables, that he has little to learn from
the European. It is somewhat curious the division
of labour among the Kaffirs. The man is the hunter,
and also the herdsman, he tends the cattle and milks
the cows, the women not being admitted usually
into the cowstall. The woman, on the other hand,
with her rude hoe, aided by her children, digs the
soil and plants and reaps its fruit. She not only
thus, indeed, grows the corn and the vegetables used,
but she prepares the food for her husband, and makes
the Kaffir beer. The life of woman among the Kaffirs
is thus a great drudgery, and she is reduced almost
to the rank of a slave. The Kaffir is a polygamist,
more so, we may say, than even the Mohammedan,
both because he can marry more wives, and especially
because he can gain more profit by them. The more
wives he can obtain the more land he can cultivate
and the more wealthy he can thus become. The
wives are purchased by cattle, a degrading usage.

54 SOUTH AFRICA

which has been a real obstacle in mission progress.
Such a life as that of the Kaffir woman sadly crushes
and terribly degrades her. The daughter of Africa
is, we may almost say, the lost sheep of her sex, far
from the fold and the shepherd, and from all that
love and gentleness that should encompass her.

There is another difference betwixt the Kaffir
and other South African races. They are far more of
a people than the Bushmen or the Hottentots. Their
organisation is tribal ; their condition is not unlike
that of our Scottish clans two centuries ago. All
rally round their chieftain, who allots the lands of
the tribe, decides with his counsellors judicial cases,
and is, besides, supposed to possess supernatural
powers. Dr. Wangemann, superintendent of the
Berlin Mission, justly says on this subject. " The
Hottentot has no feeling for nationality ; even with
the 350,000 of his people they are in no respect a
race ; while if but a few hundred Kaffirs live to-
gether they feel as Kaffirs. The Hottentot, too, is
of a slavish mind, who sees in the white man his
master ; the Kaffir, on the other hand, looks on the
European as an encroacher, whom he fears and
hates, whose yoke he would willingly fling to the
winds, to whom he can never resolve to submit him-
self slavishly as his master." We think the latter
statement, although true to a certain extent, yet
somewhat exaggerated. The Kaffir will certainly
never be a slave ; hence his hatred of the Boer. His
tribal organisation will serve, too, as a rallying-
point ; so that, if oppressed, he will again and again
revolt. But the language is inaccurate as regards
the feelings of the Kaffirs towards British rule. It

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 55

is just as regards, perhaps, many of their brutal
chiefs, but not of the tribes generally, who have
learned to appreciate the rectitude and mildness of
our rule. Even as regards the heads of the tribes,
we have Moshesh, the great Basuto chief, placing
himself under British protection. Perhaps a still
more decided proof of this native feeling may be
gathered from the words of Moselekatze, the rude
yet able chief of the Matabeles. " These," he said
of the English, " are the masters of the world.
When the great men in the white man's country
send their traders for the ivory, do you think they
give me beautiful things in exchange because they
could not take my ivory by force ? They could
come and take them by force and all my cattle also ;
and yet look at them, they are humble and quiet
and easily pleased. The Englishmen are the friends
of Moselekatze, and they are the masters of the
world ! " * We believe that such impressions of
our colonial policy are largely held among the
Kaffir tribes, especially among those under our
direct rule. It is by cultivating such feelings
that our hold on Africa can alone be made secure and
honourable, alike to the natives and ourselves.

We shall only add here, as regards the charac-
teristics of the Kaffirs, that it is quite an error to
suppose they have no religious ideas. What they
possess, indeed, are probably only fragments of
purer earlier traditions of Divine truths, but still
they indicate a certain feeling after God and of the
need of mediation. The Kaffir proper name for

* "Mackenzie's "Three Years North of the Orange River."

56 SOUTH AFRICA

Deity signifies the highest existence, dispensing
fate, giving life, sending good and bad fortune. But
still their deity can scarcely be regarded as having
any likeness to the God of Christianity. There
seems to be no doctrine of faith in him nor of love
towards him. He is destiny alone. In place of
him the true objects of worship appear to be the
manes of the dead, especially the dead chiefs of the
tribes. To them offerings are brought, the priest
praying after a certain ritual over the animal slain.
There are traces also of human offerings being made,
as, for example, the Zulu chief Chaka sacrificed ten
of the virgins of the tribe, whom he buried alive at
the grave of his mother. This was indeed but a
small part of the holocaust offered by that savage
chief to the manes of his mother. With the dead it
is supposed also intercourse can be held. As in the
Greek play of the Persians, Darius, emerging from
the tomb, tells of the destinies of Xerxes his son,
Chaka held thus that he had converse with the
Induna, or minister of his father, and received in-
spirations from him. Then the dead were supposed
by some of the Kaffir tribes, as the Zulus, to live in
Serpents ; and hence a form of serpent- worship like
that of the Gallas in North Africa. But we do not
dwell on these religious rites and ceremonies further
than to show, what has been sometimes denied, that
there is a religious element in the Kaffirs' nature.
Christian Kaffirs, when asked what they thought of
God as heathens, have answered, "We never
thought, only dreamed of Him." Their religious
ideas were vain and fantastical; still it is important
to know, if we would understand the Kafiir, that

AND ITS MISS ION FIELDS. 57

these have been wrought into a compact and power-
ful religious system. They have their holy places,
their holy mountains, holy springs, and their
magical waters, by which they purify the tribe or
strengthen it for the battle.* One strong form of
their superstition is the dread of witches and of
witchcraft — a belief of which, it is to be remembered,
Christendom has only lately, if now, even, got rid. f
The chiefs and their Indunas turn this credulity
frequently to their own advantage as a means of
plundering the rich native, or of getting rid of those
they hate. Cetywayo, the Zulu chief, has thus, we
have reason to believe, sought to free himself of the
Christian Zulus. Kaffirs have, again, their sacred
animals, as, for instance, the crocodile, a relic
probably of their old Egyptian or Hamitic worship.
We have already noticed how in circumcision and
other usages they approach Shemitic forms of
worship.

*It is said that Kreli's Galekas lately drank sea- water to
strengthen them to fight with the British, the rulers of the
•wavrs.

+ Lady Barker has given a lively sketch of the Zulu witches of
Nat il Her jiicture is really a caricature, as are many others of
ber South African descriptions. It is here fitted to do harm
because it fails to Iring out the dangerous, murderous character
in many iustances of tliis superstition.

58 SOUTH AFRICA

CHAPTER YIII.

OUTLINES OF KAFFIR HISTORY.

And now to glance at the history of the KafSr
tribes. We shall do so mainly as it may elucidate
the present great crisis in South Africa, and its
relations to the future. Two Kaffir races stand out
prominently at present : the Kaffirs of Kaffraria,
and the Zulus of Zululand. As regards the Kaffirs
of Kaffraria, their later history is that of a long
series of warlike conflicts with the Cape Colony.
These began in 1811, not many years after our
possession of the Cape, and the end is not yet,
although it seems approaching. The uprising of the
Kaffirs we have lately witnessed is the sixth in the
long succession. The wars of South Africa almost
recall to us those of the French in Algeria, although
they have not been on the same scale. The re-
semblance is not wonderful, as in the Kaffir we
have to do with a kindred, warlike, and obstinate
race, with a similar stronof tribal org^anisation. The
Kaffirs have, during the course of these conflicts,
been gradually driven back on the East Coast, first
from the Fish River to the Keiskamma, and latterly
the Kei has been the boundary. We presume it will
be now the Bashee or Umtata, but a cession it seems
has also been made of the western bank of St. John's

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 59

River. This has always been hitherto resisted by
Umgekila and the Pondos generally; and it
may issue in another struggle. But perhaps it is
better at once to take a step of this kind which
ultimately must be necessary for the security of our
South African Colonies. This step brings the Cape
Colony nearer Natal, and is thus some guarantee of
the safety of South Africa. Within the Cape
Colony, thus extended as we have said for more
than a quarter of a century to the Kei, there has
been naturally a larger Kaffir population under
British rule. These were permitted to remain in
their old locations, but subject to our control.
Sandilli the Guika, chief of a tribe closely allied to
the Galekas, has thus been allowed perhaps too
much independence of action, and the result has
been his recent fierce struggle with us, which has
ended so disastrously for himself, his family, and
his tribe.

We do not enter on the history of their long con-
flicts : we shall mark only the more important facts
bearing on the present state of South Africa. One of
these was the wise resolution, after a second severe
struggle with the Kaffirs in 1818, to introduce into the
East Cape Colony, British settlers. These arrived in
1820, and have infused quite a new life and enter-
prise into the Colony. We have already referred to
the honourable place which the Wesleyans have
occupied in this. These British Colonists, and we
may add, some more recent bands of German settlers,
have done much for the progress and development
of South Africa. The Eastern Cape Province well
deserves an honourable place in the future Federa-

6o SOUTH AFRICA

tion that is contemplated. Another fact which
stands prominently out as we review this Colonial
history, is, that a firm, while yet a mild policy, is
the best in dealing with the Kaffirs. It is necessary
while cherishing the most benevolent sentiments, to
act with firmness, for a savage interprets anything
else as weakness. The administration of Sir
Benjamin Durban was an honourable instance of
this ; and his ablest successors have followed the
same policy. This intermediate course did not go
far enough however, for many British philanthrop-
ists, nor for Lord Glenelg, at the time of Sir Benja-
min's administration, the secretary for the Colonies.
The whole native settlement proposed by Sir
Benjamin was rebuked as unjust, and was unwisely
reversed. New concessions proposed in favour of
the Kaffirs were loyally tried and carried out ; but
the result was a miserable failure. The Kaffirs
simply availed themselves of these to renew their
depredations, until these became intolerable. A
furious war broke out again in 1846; the Colony
was boldly invaded, much booty was seized, many
homesteads were ravaged and destroyed, many
missions broken up, many valuable lives were lost.
This policy, which had in the end to be quite re-
versed, not only inflicted terrible hardships on the
Colonists, but untold miseries on the Kaffirs. We
may notice another feature in the later colonial
policy. It is the wise effort of the Colonial Govern-
ment to educate the Kaffirs, and to train them to
industrial habits. We may say here that it was
under the able administration of Sir George Grey,
this plan was mainly instituted", in which his sue-

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 6i

cessors have energetically followed him. Very
many thousands of the natives are thus being
annually educated with the help of the government,
chiefly we may add in the mission schools. A large
staff of native teachers are being trained up with
care. Establishments are being formed with a
special view to industrial training. Lovedale, a
Free Church institution, receives thus aid from the
government, we believe to the extent of some £2000
a year. With its large staff of missionaries, teachers,
and European masters of industrial departments,
and with its some 500 pupils and boarders, it is
quite a model institution of its character in South
Afiica.

Another fact to be noticed, in its bearing on the
present and the future, is the strength of the super-
stitious element in the Kaffir character. We shall
have this great difficulty to grapple with until by
civilisation and Cnristianity it be removed. We
may take as instances, the fact, that the prophecies
of a reputed Kaffir seer in 1850, chiefly led to that
disastrous and deadly struggle. A still more striking
instance of this fanaticism occurred in 1857. The
Amaxosas then perpetrated a deed of madness
scarcely to be rivalled in liistory. A prophet fore-
told to them the resurrection of all their dead
warriors and chiefs, vast herds of cattle were to
issue from the ground, corn without their culture
was to spring up, the living were to be clothed in
new beauty, and the white man was to fade away.
Only this must hinge on a heroic faith — they must
kill all their cattle, and destroy all they possessed,
save the arms of the warrior. This almost incredible

62 SOUTH AFRICA

prediction was accepted, with the connivance of their
chiefs, who probably acted for their own purposes,
to rouse their tribes to the last effort against the
colonists. But if this were their policy, it turned
out a futile one. The Kaffirs destroyed their corn,
and killed their cattle, and then nearly 50,000 of
them perished of hunger, and famished thousands
invaded the Colony, not as conquerors, but as
bego-ars.

It would be beyond our limits to attempt any
description of the events of the late insurrection,
now, we trust, happily suppressed. The full mat-
erials for such a narrative are scarcely yet to be
had. But from the numerous Blue books on " the
affairs of South Africa," recently published, some
correct general ideas may be formed regarding it.
The occasion of the insurrection was evidently an
obscure brawl betwixt the Galekas and the Fingoes,
but its real cause, as is well known, was the intense
jealousy of the Galekas at the prosperity of a rival
race occupying what was formerly their territory,
and who had, at no distant period, been their serfs
or slaves. The truth is, the Cape Colonial Govern-
ment is partly to be blamed for this. They allowed
Kreli, some years ago, to attack with impunity the
Tambookies, another Kaffir tribe, and he probably
fancied he might act in the same way as regards
the Fingoes. But the latter owed, we may say,
their very existence to us, as a people, and we were
pledged to their protection.

The history of this insurrection is another in-
stance of the need of energy and promptitude in
grappling with native difficulties. Sir Bartle

AND ITS MISSION- FIELDS. 63

Frere from his large Indian experience at once saw
his position, and we cannot indeed read these South
African Blue Books without observing in how many
ways the experience of Indian Administration is
invaluable, in the treatment of native races. Had Sir
Bartle Frere been supported by his Cape government
as Sir Benjamin Pine* was by Natal, in suppressing
the insurrection of Langalibalele, probably the
struggle might have ended in a few days or weeks,
but the Cape ministry did not at first realise the
peril. Even when fully aroused to a sense of this,
and when they had taken energetic measures for
the suppression of the insurrection, they still
showed an unworthy jealousy of Her Majesty's
military forces, and attempted to put down the
rebels by their Colonial troops alone. This they
succeeded for a time in doing and the greatest
honour is due to the volunteers, police, and native
forces for their valour and discipline. Unfortunately
a premature disbandment nearly made shipwreck
of the enterprise. The ministry seemed to have
lost their heads, to have got perplexed in the
mazes of constitutional puzzles, and but for Sir
Bartle Frere and the commander of the British
Forces, Sir A. Cunningham, the Colony might have

* The serious and lengthened injury to the Cape Colony, and to
its Christian Missions by the uncertain pulicy of the Cape lainistry,
we venture to say vindicates, if it were needed, the energetic
action of k>ir Benjamin Pine in Natal. At the time his policy
was supported not only by the Colonists but by a large majority
of the Missionaries and ministers of Natal, with the exception of
Bishop Colenso. The misrepresentations of Bishop Colenso, and,
we must add, the signal weakness of Lord Carnarvon, led to an
unjust estimate and treatment of an able andhumanepublicofficer.
We believe the justice, wisdom, and even humanity of the course
pursued by Sir Benjamin Pine is now generally appreciated.

64 SOUTH AFRICA

been exposed to the greatest danger. The result
might have been as disastrous to the Colonial Forces
and their military prestige, as that which happened
two years ago to the Boers in the Transvaal, when
they were so ignominiously repulsed by Sckukuni.
An attempt was made by Mr. Molteno and his Cab-
inet to call in question the rights of Sir Bartle Frere,
the Governor and High Commissioner, and as from
his office, the Commander-in-chief of the Forces in
South Africa. To have conceded this would have been
to disturb, if we may so speak, the whole hierarchical
order of the British Army. This is a position which
Sir Bartle Frere occupies, not only as governor, but
as High Commissioner, having entrusted to him not
only Colonial interests, but the protection and de-
fence of the native tribes of South Africa. The
theory of the Colonial Cabinet was, that they were at
liberty to supersede the Commander of the Forces, at
least as regards the Colonial Forces, and to take them
under their own exclusive management, and they
practically acted upon this. This was a clear inva-
sion of the Royal prerogative, and would reduce the
executive Power of the Empire to a position inferior
to that of the President of a Republic. It would
strike, in fact, at the whole unity of the British
Colonial Empire, the connecting link of which con-
sists for the present, at least, in the constitutional
rights and authority of the Crown. Practically,
also, this division of the military Forces under two
separate commands, was most injurious in the
Campaign, and but for Sir Bartle Frere's obtaining
additional forces from England, and for the successes
they won in the field, the state of the Colony

AND ITS MISSION- FIELDS. 65

micrht still be precarious. Fortunately the British
Cabinet gave their sanction to this ruling of Sir
Bartle Frere, and the majority of the Cape Parlia-
ment have, after a long and somewhat embittered
discussion, also acceded heartily to it.

ee SOUTH AFRICA

CHAPTER IX.

THE ZULUS,

My limits compel me to give the merest outline of
the later Zulu history. The Zulus, as living further
north, did not come so directly into collision with
our Colonial rule as the Kaffirs, but their annals
still touch profoundly the past, the present, and the
future of South Africa, About some fifty years ago,
Zululand, Natal, and the interior were convulsed, as
by some great volcanic upheaval, the traces of which
may still be marked in the whole position of the
South African tribes. Results indeed, of this great
revolution may be found now, even in Central
Africa, Chaka, the warrior chief of Zululand, might
have been justly named the Napoleon of South
Africa, Beginning his career as a common soldier
in the ranks of Dingeswayo, who first organised the
Zulus into regiments, breaking up their old tribal
system, training his subjects by an almost Spartan
rule, to the severest discipline, forbidding his war-
riors with but few exceptions, to marry, and subor-
dinating every thing to the aims of military conquest;
his hardy troops burst like some wild tornado on
the peaceful tribes of Natal, and so ravaged it, that
a country, which had perhaps at one time a million
of inhabitants, was reduced to ten or twenty thous-

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 67

and, hidden in the mountain clefts, and gorges.
Many of the tribes were driven in wild despair
before him. Some, as for instance, the Finsfoes were
enslaved for a time by the Amaxosas, but afterwards
liberated by the wise and energetic policy of Sir
Benjamin Durban, and are now one of the most
prosperous of the South African races, and but
lately, were fighting our battles with success. Others
of those expelled tribes perished of famine, or
became cannibals, or arming themselves in their
despair, as the Mantatees, carried fire and sword
among the less warlike tribes of the Bechuanas.

It was about this period, that Dr. Moffat entered
on his interesting Mission labours, from which, such
precious fruits have since been gathered. In the
providence of God it was owing very much to this
distinguished missionary, that the desolating pro-
gress of the Mantatees was arrested. The incident
is one of such interest, in the Mission annals of the
Central Kaffir tribes of South Africa, that we shall
glance at it. The position of affairs looked almost
desperate, for the Bechuanas, although among the
most industrial of the Bantu tribes, are, compared
with the Kaffirs, an unwarlike race. Fortunately an
earlier scene of Dr. Moffat's Mission labours had
been among the Griquas, or Bastards, a mixed race
partly of Dutch, and partly of Hottentot origin.
Speaking the Dutch language, trained to the use of
fire-arms, and having something of the stolidity and
tenacity of the Boer, these were a formidable race
then, in native warfare, able not only to defend
themselves, but to take the aggressive against the
Mantatees. They then occupied a country which is

68 SOUTH AFRICA

still called West Griqualand, including the district
now named the Diamond Fields.* They had been
christianised mainly by the efforts of the Lon-
don Missionary Society. Their chief, "Waterboer,
had been at one time indeed, a teacher in their
schools, and had owed his elevation, mainly
we believe, to the influence of Dr. Moffat. It
was to the aid of the Griquas, Dr. Moffat had
mainly recourse, in the extremity of Kuruman, and
the Griquas readily hastened with an armed and
mounted force to repel an invasion, not only
dangerous to the Bechuanas, but to their own
security. Vast multitudes of Mantatee savages were
now gathered for the attack. Dr. ]\Ioffat who had
gone out with Waterboer, Adam Kok and others,
to see if they could not yet come to terms of peace,
compares the scene to one unknown in these coun-
tries, but with which the South African traveller is
familiar. It is usual there, in order to secure fresh
grass, to burn the crops of the past season, and the
fields for a time, thus wear a dismal and blackened
aspect. So numerously, the describer tells us, did
these Mantatees now swarm on the hills, that for a
time they were mistaken for the blackened fields.
The Mantatees would enter into no parley. Dr.
Moffat, as a man of peace, retired, but the superior
army and discipline of the Griquas, speedily issued
in the repulse of the savage host. Nor was this,t

* There are now two Griqualands, one on the west, the other
on the east, on the confines of Natal. I regret to notice the
Griquas ou both sides, in this late war, have scarcely merited
the regard felt for them, as loyal to the British Crown.

+ We do not remember if this incident is narrated in Dr.
Moffat's Mission Travels. It was one, when he exposed his life

AND ITS MISSION FIEIDS. 69

we may add, all the happy result of the signal
Mantatee repulse. The fame of the Missions, and
of Dr. Moffat the Missionary, became thus extended.
They reached the ears of the sagacious chief,
Moshesh of the Basutos, to whom we have already
referred, a tribe allied to the Bechuanas and the
Zulus. He felt that to obtain such men would be a
valuable prize. He sent indeed a large herd of
cattle to Philippolis to secure their aid, but these
were lost on the way. Soon after, however, three
French missionaries arrived there, they were told of
the earnest desire of the chief, and, in the providence
of God, their feet were thus directed to Moshesh,
where they founded that interesting and most
successful French Mission, to which we have already
referred.

Nor were these all the results of Chaka's great
revolution. Some of the tribes, as the Matabeles,
under Moselekatze, an old soldier, and captain of
Moselekatzes, were driven northwards, first into the
Transvaal, and then beyond the Limpopo, to these
north-west regions which they still occupy. It was
amonof them that Dr. Moffat, whose influence with
Moselekatze became so great, planted the mission at
Inyati, the most northerly outpost now of the
African missions, south of the Zambesi. The
Mashonas, Banyais, and Makalakas, are now the
the tributaries of Lobengula, the present chief of
this race. The same victorious Zulu tribes spread
also to the north-east, where now Umzila the Zulu

as on many other occasions, to great peril. We betray no confi-
dence, we trust, in saying that we heard the whole graphic story
from Dr. Moffat himself.

70 SOUTH AFRICA

King reigns. Still another detachment of Chaka's
great army deserves to be noted here. Defeated by
the enemy, and fearing the vengeance of their chief,
they crossed the Zambesi, and still survive in the
warlike and dangerous tribes of the Mazitu and
"Watuta,* located near the lakes Nyassa and Tangan-
yika. As their language is quite akin to that of the
Zulus, the fact is one of importance in connection
with the future evangelization of Central Africa.
We may add here, that Chaka's bloody reign met
with its due reward. He was himself assassinated
in a conspiracy headed by his brother Dingaan, also
a ferocious chief, who, for a time continued to rule
Natal, but was at last utterly defeated and driven
out by the Boers, before Natal had become a British
colony. He richly deserved this in consequence of
his treacherous conduct in murdering a party of the
Boers, who had gone unsuspectingly to his Kraal, to
conclude a treaty of alliance, and in slaughtering all
the other Boer families, on whom he could lay
hands. Driven into Zululand he was soon after-
wards assassinated, probably with the connivance of
his brother Panda. We refer to this more especially
as Panda was the father of Cetywayo, with whom
our relations are at present, to say the least, so un-
certain. Latterly, the arbitrariness of his rule, has
assumed the form nearly of open hostility. He
still retains the same severe regimental discipline,
and his forty or fifty thousand warriors are now

* Perhaps these tribes are the same, but with different local
names. Mr. Stanley in his last work makes frequent reference
to the Watuta. Lieutenant Young who so ably conducted the
Livingstonia Mission, had a conference with the Mazitu, near
the Lake Nyassa.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 71

armed with guns. He and his tribe are sunk deep
as ever in Zulu Superstitions. He is himself a
sanguinary tyrant, whose hands are stained with
the blood of Christians, and of a great multitude of
his heathen subjects.* It is extremely doubtful if
there can be peace to South Africa until Cety wayo
is either driven from power, or brought under
effective British control. The instance of the un-
fortunate license allowed to Kreli, to go to war with
another neighbouring tribe, shows the great peril of
permitting a savage to act as he pleases on our
frontiers. The case, of course, which is being sub-
mitted to arbitration, of his rights to certain frontier
limits, ought to be justly dealt with, and if he can
establish these, they should either be returned
to him, or compensation should be given.

* See Bhie Book respecting affairs of JSonth Africa, c. 1S83,
Pages 2 aad 3. There is abundant other evidence also.

72 SOUTH AFRICA

CHAPTER X.

BRITISH COLONIAL GOVERNMENT OF THE ZULUS
IN NATAL.

We wish to refer, in tliis chapter, shortly, to our
rule of the Zulus in Natal. This has been lately
brought under the consideration of the House of
Commons, and very hard things have been said on
the subject. The wide question of Zulu rule we
shall not discuss, but limit ourselves to the special
questions raised. The chief of these was polygamy
in Natal. On this subject, more correct infor-
mation can now be obtained, than was perhaps then
in the possession of the Members who spoke so
severely. The native laws of Natal have been lately
codified, and only very recently published. I trust
I have sufficiently expressed my detestation of poly-
gamy, and my opinion that it is a greater curse
even in South Africa, than in Mohammedan
countries. But, I presume, we are not prepared at
once to su press it among the Kaffir tribes of South
Africa, any more than among the Mohammedans, for
instance, of India. It would certainly be better
almost to abandon South Africa altogether, than at
once to pass an enactment, which if executed would
lead probably to a war of native or colonial exter-
mination. The subject of polygamy in Natal cannot

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 73

be well understood without some knowledge of the
history of the Colony. We took over the rule of
Natal, with its native usages and customs, and
among them was polygamy. One speaker in the
House of Commons seemed indeed to be under the
impression that polygamy had been formerly limited
to the chiefs and great men. This would if true,
amount in fact, to the serious charge that our ISIatal
Government had favoured the extension of polygamy.
The statement was made, it was said, on the autho-
rity of a Member of the Legislative Council of Natal ;
how far he was responsible for such an averment,
we do not know, but it is unquestionably an error
and an injustice to our Colonial Government. It is
true that under Chaka's regimental rule, marriage
was altogether prohibited to the soldiers, unless to a
favoured few, but the statement is quite incorrect
as regards the Kaffir and Zulu tribes generally.
While accepting the native usages of the Kaffirs — it
was on the part of the Colonial Government with
this decided reserve, that anything contrary to the
laws of justice and civilisation, would not be toler-
ated. Now this, under British rule necessarily ex-
cludes slaveholding, and we presume it will apply in
the same way now to Cyprus. If native women in
Natal are now compelled without their consent to
marry, we should say that the charge of slavehold-
ing, which has been made, was proved, and that under
our Imperial laws it could not be tolerated. But
without entering on the rules of the Native Code in
general, there are two which clearly establish, first,
that the consent of the woman is necessary, and
secondly, that provision is made to see that this rule is

74 SOUTH AFRICA

properly carried out. To obtain these two things,
there is one law of the Code, that no marriage can
take place without due attendance or recognition of
a proper official witness. (Law 7.) Again, the
official witness is to make public inquiry of the
intended wife, whether it is of her own free will and
consent, that she is about to be married. (Law 4.)
And then, still more strictly, the official witness is
required to prohibit any marriage being proceeded
with, where the intended wife has not publicly
stated her consent thereto, and he is, as soon as may
be, to report the circumstances to his magistrate and
to the chief"* It may- be inquired. Are these
enactments carefully administered. I have every
reason to believe, on high authority, that the Magis-
trates of Natal are most conscientious in the dis-
charge of this duty. As regards the Code generally,
no one can read it with anything but deep regret,
that any British subjects should be ruled by such
laws. We cannot reconcile much in it, with the
usages at least of any higher civilisation. At the
same time on the principle " Thou shalt not speak
evil of the ruler of the people," we think these
provisions of the Code which we have quoted save
the honour of the Colonial Government from the
charge so strongly made against it, that as regards
women, there is actual slaveholding in Natal.

There is another charge which has been so pub-
licly made that it deserves notice and some explana-
tion. It has been said in the House of Commons
that wives are sold in Natal to the highest bidder.

* These laws apply equally to widows.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 75

It SO happens, as the code conclusively shows (Law
11), that, with the exception of the hereditary chief,
this is an impossibility legally. In Natal, as in the
East generally, no woman indeed is married with-
out receiving a dowry. This is paid to her father
or the nearest male relative, and she and her family
have, I believe certain claims on it.* As the Kaffirs
have but rarely pecuniary transactions, this pay-
ment is generally in cows. Were it not a matter
of so great seriousness one could scarcely but be
amused at the fixed tariff' of Kaffir dowries, laid
down in the native code. The hereditary chief
alone may bid what he pleases for a wife, and hence
probably Langalibalele was so rich in wives. But
this is forbidden to any other, and the chief is to
seize the superfluous cattle and report the circum-
stances to the magistrate. The son of a chief must
not pay more than 15 cows, the head of a petty tribe
15 cows, and ordinary Zulus must each pay 10. (Law
1 1). This last may represent the sum of £50 to £100,
I do not vindicate for a moment such an enactment.
It seems too much like giving some British sanc-
tion to polygamy, as if regulating a system against
which we earnestl}^ protest. Still it shows that the
sensational charge, of Natal native wives beincj sold
to the highest bidder, is about as just, as the common
belief spread over the Continent, that Englishmen
sell their wives at Smithfield. I have been assured
on very high authority, that fixing thus the dowry
of a wife has been practically favourable to young

* There is an iniquity in the code we cannot however overlook.
Women are incapable of succeeding to property. (Law 32). This
is an injustice which should be rectified. The dowry should be
Battled on the wife.

76 SOUTH AFRICA

men getting wives, and thus to the cause of morality,
and that statistics establish also that the law has
tended to lessen polygamy. For my own part,
however plausibly it may be thus defended, I think
it should be abolished.

There are several other topics to which in the
cause of truth and fairness, I might refer in connexion
with the late Parliamentary discussion. One of the
speakers, for instance, insinuated that Christian
native marriages had no validity in Natal. On the
contrary, I know that the aim has been to raise them
to a higher position than native ones. For instance,
the Christian parent must present himself before the
Resident Magistrate, and declare the consent of his
dauD^hter to the marriage, and he must also abandon
the right to the payment of a dowry. (Law 3).
More, I think, mio-ht or oucrht to be done in this direc-
tion. A Christian marriage might justly be regarded,
at once as raising those who celebrated it to the same
rank as the colonists. The very fact should emanci-
pate them from native law. This might require, of
course, some careful guarantees, but these would
present no great difficulty. Another advantageous
change in the native code might be to recognise,
first native marriages as alone legally binding, and
the rights of succession as belonging thus to the
children of the first wife. Let me add here, that
the greatest blow we can perhaps strike at poly-
gamy in South Africa, apart from the higher influ-
ences of Christianity is the development of industrial
education, and of personal tenure of land. The
introduction of the plough will do much to emanci-
pate the Kaffir wife, for so long as the land can be

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 77

cultivated with the rude hoe, her labours and those
of her children can be profitably used, but she
cannot hold the plough. KafRi' male labour must
then intervene. Hence, indeed, the elevation in
some measure of women amonor the Basutos and
the Fingoes, as the plough has been largely intro-
duced. They are the most advancing native races.

In connexion with the morality of the natives, let
me add here that there are infamous rites, as re-
gards the Kaffir youth of both sexes, quite as
degrading as the worship of the Paphian goddess.
Any one who has read Dr. Fritsch's work on the
South African races must know this. The mission-
aries have long lifted up their earnest protest
against them. They poison the moral life of the
Kaffir youth at its very springs. They ought not to
be tolerated under our British rule.

There is just one other topic to which I shall
here refer, as regards the Zulus of Natal. It is the
alleged difficulty of their being relieved from the
operation of native law, and obtaining the rights of
colonial citizenship. The Aborigines Society has
pressed this question on the attention of government.
I have the law of 1865 before me and I have
arrived at an opposite conclusion. I venture to
affirm, from having seen something of it, that a
German wishing, say to emigrate, would have
greater difficulty in obtaining permission than a
Kaffir to enjoy full Colonial rights Civil rights
involve duties and responsibilities of a grave char-
acter, which a mere savage can scarcely be expected
to fulfil ; take for instance the duties of a jury-
man. These ought not and never can be conceded

78 SOUTH AFRICA

without those who receive them being taught that
it is a great privilege they have obtained. So must
it be with the blacks of South Africa. Having
looked at the questions which are asked, they are
such as, place of birth, age, residence, time of abode
in the Colony, trade or occupation ; if the native
be married ? and the importance of this inquiry I
shall immediately notice, if he can read and write ?
&ic. We do not find, as the Aborigines society, any
great technicality in these questions. But then it
\A said, this " law of naturalization has been a dead
letter since it was passed." The Aborigines Society
might surely know the reason of this. It is simply
this, that the act of exemption from native law,
is a deadly blow at polygamy. Civil rights are
refused to any native, who is not the husband of
one wife. His childi-en, if by former wives, may
be naturalized, but he is debarred from any applica-
tion, if still living in polygamy. If a native should
obtain these rights, and continue a polygamist he
exposes himself to fine and imprisonment. Every
one knows that this is the real stumbling block
with the natives in applying for Colonial Rights.*

But my readers may think I have pursued this
subject far enough. I should hardly have gone so
far, had I not known how little South African affairs

* I may notice that to obtain the franchise along with Colonial
rights requires a somewhat lengthened peiiod of residence. This
might be i educed, were an educational test introductd. An ex-
perienced South African statesman has suggested to me, that the
personal possessioa of land by a native might be a sufficient
guarantee. It is quite plain that care must be takea le-^t 'he
black vote should, in the end, swamp the higher Cnlouial influ-
ence. Lord Carnarvon has pointed to this somewhere in hi?
despatches.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 79

are understood at home, or rather how unfairly they
are often represented. As regards the Aborigines
Protection Society, while respecting highly their
motives, I have yet often asked myself as regards
South Africa, whom do they desire to protect ? Is
it to maintain that wretched tribal system, with its
degrading usages, and with its ignorant, ferocious
chiefs, such as Sandilli, and Kreli, and Cetywayo ?
Is it to allow such men to maintain a reign of ter-
ror over their people, and to allow them in their
reckless license, under the wretched plea of witch-
craft, to despoil the more industrious of these tribes
of their wealth, and to murder them in cold blood
without a trial, as Cetywayo does. Or does not
rather Aborigines Protection mean to obtain for
every native a court of justice where his rights shall
be guarded, his life defended from violence, and
security afforded for Aborigines progress, education,
and civilisation ? I cannot doubt that the latter is
the design of the Society, and that their advocacy of
native rights, aims at such beneficent designs ; but
if so, I think this might lead them to be more care-
ful and discriminating, and fair in their judgments,
on South African Colonial rule — to regard its native
administration with a far less jealous eye, and to
acquiesce in, rather than to oppose the extension of
so beneficent a Protectorate of the natives, as British
rule has been; the happy results of which we see in
the quiet rest. Natal has enjoyed, and in the ad-
vancing wealth, prosperity, and civilisation of such
tribes as the Basutos.

8o SOUTH AFRICA

CHAPTER XI.

OUTLINES OF THE SOUTH AFRICAN MISSIONS,

Our idea in this volume, it will have been seen, has
not been to look at Missions exclusively, but to give
some sketch of South Africa, its jihysical conditions,
its native races, its Colonial progress — at the same
time the main idea we have had before us, is to open
the way for our taking some intelligent and com-
prehensive view of the wide Mission fields of South
Africa, and of the work that has been, and is being
accomplished. Many of our readers are no doubt
familiar with the facts of individual Missions in
which they are interested, but our design is to
awaken interest in the whole Christian work being
carried on by the different churches and by various
Christian agfencies. The field is wide — there are
German, French, Norwegian, English, Scottish,
American, even we may add, as an interesting fact,
missionaries from Russian Finland at work. This
general study is of value, we think, for over all
these wide Mission fields, the seeds of Eternal life
are being sown, and in some of these they begin to
ripen, or they have ripened. It is interesting to
reflect on what the results of all this may be for the
civilisation and Christianisation of South Africa, and
the view is even wider,^as we thiuk/of the bearing oi

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. Si

South African Mission progress on the emancipation
of Central Africa from its crushing evils, and its
abodes of horrid cruelty, and on its entrance on the
nobler career of civil and Christian progress. We
think this all the more important as our current
literature which has latterly turned with some
interest to South African travel and its hunting
grounds, or to the Gold and Diamond Fields, or to
Colonial politics even, or to sensational and exag-
gerated sketches of South African manners and
climate, has scarcely noticed Missions at all, or only
it may be to undervalue them. We take, for
instance, a very popular writer of the day, Mr.
Trollope, who has recently favoured South Africa
with a visit. These are some of his observations on
Missions, " A little garden, a wretched hut, and a
great many hymns, do not seem to me to bring the
man nearer to civilisation, work alone will civilise
him." He remarks again, regarding some observa-
tions of M. Casalis, a distinguished French Basuto
Missionary, " The noble simplicity of individual
missionaries as to the success of their own efforts, is
often charming and painful at the same time,
charming as showing their complete enthusiasm,
and painful when contrasted with the results." We
may say here, to do Mr. Trollope justice, that when
he sees Mission work with his own eyes he is far
from being a prejudiced judge. Thus for instance,
he gives a glowing description of Worcester, one of
the Educational Institutions of the Rhenish Mis-
sion, " I do not know," he says, " that I ever saw
schoolrooms better built, better kept, or more
cleanly. As I looked at them, I remembered what

82 SOUTH AFRICA

had been the big room at Harrow in my time, and
the single schooh^oom at Winchester, for there was
only one." Had Mr. Trollope been able to follow
the lessons given in that Rhenish establishment, he
would have also found as we know, on good autho-
rity, that they were almost abreast of similar Ger-
man Institutions, and higher than many English.
But after all, would this have been very satisfactory
to Mr. Trollope ? we have difficulty in saying, as
it is hard to gather from his book whether educa-
tion is of value or not, at least we quote here these
puzzling sentences, " The Kaffir at school, no doubt,
learns something of that doctrine, which in his
savage state, was quite unknown to him, but with
which the white man is generally more or less con-
versant, that speech has been given to men to enable
them to conceal their thoughts. In learning to
talk, most of us learn to lie, before we learn to
speak the truth. While dropping something of
ignorance, the savage drops something of his sim-
plicity." W^e must observe on this, that if Mr.
Trollope believes in the savage simplicity of a Kaffir,
of his knowing nothinof of lies till the school has
taught him, he has an idea of the race singularly con-
trary to what Colonial experience teaches. We might
add, is not Mr. Trolloj^e's view of education, a some-
what cynical one ? — for it evidently means that for
the civilised, as the savage, education is, as regards
moral value, a very uncertain quantity indeed.

Elsewhere, we may observe, that Mr. Trollope
does great justice to another large educational and
industrial Mission Institution, we refer to Lovedale.
" Lovedale is a place," he says, " which has had, and

AhW ITS MISSION FIELDS. 83

is having very great success/' but then he adds, " It
has been established under Presbyterian auspices,
but it is, in truth, altogether undenominational in
the tuition which it gives. I do not say that
religious teacliino- is nesrlected, but relio^ious teaching
does not strike the visitor as the one great object of
the Institution."

In regard to all these statements of Mr. Trollope
on Missions, there is not one of them that is not
quite inaccurate. Take Lovedale, for instance, he
would scarcely place it in the category of religious
Institutions at all, yet it is well known in South
Africa, to any who know anything of the subject,
that while Lovedale is a model Educational and
Industrial Institution, it is pre-eminently, not sim-
ply evangelical, but evangelistic in its whole system.
It is no doubt undenominational, as Mr. Trollope
says, but it is not less intensely Christian in the
whole teaching that pervades it. As regards M.
Casalis again, of the Basuto Mission, Mr. Trollope
could not possibly have stumbled on an instance more
unfavourable to his authority as a witness regard-
ing South African Missions. It is the poor results
of Missions that pain him, yet if the Basuto French
Mission in South Africa is esteemed for anything, it
is for the valuable results that have accrued from
the work of the missionaries. It has remarkably
educated and civilised the Basutos, and it has done
a great deal to develop, what Mr. Trollope seems to
regard as the sovereign civiliser, work. I shall on
this subject quote a few sentences from a Colonial
Blue Book giving the testimony of Mr. Griffith, the
late Colonial agent and magistrate in Basutoland.

84 SOUTH AFRICA

He says, " The work of forty years has not left the
missionaries of Moshesh without valuable testi-
monials to the faithfulness and efficiency of their
labours in this country, testimonials which consist
not in elaborate reports to Societies at home, but in
the religious life and Christian conduct of thousands
of natives who would otherwise be enveloped to-day
in all the darkness of their primitive heathenism."
" The quality of the work done in the field is of more
moment than the quantity, and in this respect, no
missionaries could have been more conscientious
and successful than those who have charged them-
selves with the duty of evangelising the Basutos.
To this fact may be attributed in great measure
that superior intelligence, spirit of inquiry, desire
for improvement, and appreciation of good govern-
ment, which prevails among this people, more than
amongst any other South African tribe except the
Fingoes." Here are certainly two very strongly
contrasted opinions as to results. We may look
upon this and upon that, the one the opinion of a
casual visitor to South Africa, who never in fact
went near the Basutos ; the other of an able exper-
ienced Colonial magistrate who knows Basutoland
better perhaps than any other. We venture to sug-
gest, that Mr. Trollope may spare himself the pain
inflicted on his feelings by M. Casalis' enthusiasm.
As to hymn singing, it is really a very innocent
thing. The Moravians, the Germans, the French,
all the missionaries, we may say, are addicted, so to
speak, to this. They think that it is enlivening to the
rude native, and that it has an elevating religious ten-
dency. But if Mr. Trollope supposes that the time

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 8$

of the Mission Schools is thus engrossed, we assure
him he is quite mistaken. We may refer here to
the Cape Blue Books, or to Mr. Dale, the able super-
intendent of education in the Cape. Many of these
Mission Schools are of a highly efficient, educational
character, almost abreast of the same class of schools
in France, Germany, England, America, or Scotland.
I can testify myself to the high class of teaching I
have seen in Natal. In reference again to labour
Mr. Trollope's specific, the missionaries have cer-
tainly not fallen short. Many of them might
justly say with St. Paul, that they had wrought
with their own hands. Their houses, their very
churches, many of them considerable edifices, have
been raised chiefly, not only under their direction,
but with their own manual labour. It was a pity,
I may say, that Mr. Trollope, in his tour when at
Maritzburg, a town which so pleased him, had not also
ridden out to Edendale at a few miles distance. He
would there have found, in contrast with the poor
kraals of the heathen, one of the most thriving
Christian villages in South Africa, and he would
have learned that it owed all its busy life as a hive
of industry, to Alison the missionary. If also, on
his dreary journey in the upper districts of Natal,
his eye had caught a native busy erecting a Colonial
or native cottage, had he inquired who he was, or
how he had learaed his trade, he would probably
have been informed — he was one of Alison's school
Kaffirs.

We have no desire to undervalue many of Mr.
Trollope's clever if rapid sketches of South Africa,
nor his shrewd observations on Colonial life, but he

86 SOUTH AFRICA

may rely on it, that the missionaries of South Africa
have not absorbed their energies in teaching the
natives to sing hymns. I do not know if we review
the Mission annals of South Africa with care, where
we shall find nobler qualities and virtues displayed,
than by many of its missionaries. Count Monta-
lembert has given us noble sketches of the self-denial
and heroism of the early monks of the West. We
think the achievements of many South African
missionaries might well be compared with theirs, as
regards courage and endurance, while, along with
this, there has been a far more intelligent zeal, or
let us call it with Mr. Trollope, enthusiasm. With
what heroism many of them have lived among
savage tribes, with their wives and families, with no
other protection than their heroic faith ! With
what noble courage some of them, as a Moffat, or
a Calderwood, have confronted angry and cruel
tyrants, and awed them into submission by their
very boldness and fidelity ! With what splendid
success, bent on great Mission designs, a Livingstone
penetrated Central Africa — patient, intrepid, a
peace-maker, the most illustrious of modern travel-
lers. With what sagacity, energy, and educational
skill, have such Institutions as Lovedale been esta-
blished. And how great has been the triumph of
the Rhenish missionaries, on the desert, wild and arid
coasts of Western Africa, in training the wandering
tribes to a settled life, in introducing among the
most degraded races civilisation and Christianity,
and in rendering it thus possible for the British
Government to extend its beneficent rule to them,
and to end for ever their deadly strifes.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 87

CHAPTER XII.

THE EHENISH MISSION.

The Rhenisli Mission has just celebrated its Jubilee,
It would, as an appeal it addresses to its friends says,
" offer unto God thanksgiving, and pay its vows
unto the Most High " for all His merciful protection,
and for all His living Presence with it in its many
labours. It is half a century ago, when in the
Wupperthal, that great centre now of German in-
dustry, there were gathered together the represen-
tatives of three leading cities in the Rhenish pro-
vinces, Cologne, Elberfeld, and Barmen, to form one
united Mission to the heathen. This was the
beginning of the Rhenish Mission — other Mission
Societies, such as that of Wesel, speedily joined
themselves to it, until it has now become the repre-
sentative very much of all the ancient and noble
Evangelical Churches of Rhenisli Germany. The
interest in the Mission cause had been advancing
there, even from the end of last century, when faith
and love seemed in so many parts of Christendom
to be dying out. But if among the higher class, the
illuminati,as they fancied themselves, it was so on the
Rhine as elsewhere ; the smoking flax of old Rhenish
Evangelism was not quenched in the lower middle
class, nor among the Bauers (peasants). There was

SOUTH AFRICA

still among them earnest piety. There were no great
religious gatherings indeed, such as we have now —
they would rather have shrunk from these, still
" they that feared the Lord spake often one to
another." In little companies of twelve, or even a
smaller number, they would gather together once a
month, to hear what the Lord was doing, to cor-
respond with their Christian brethren in I'rankfort,
and Basle, and Holland, and England, or to listen to
the refreshing story of the voyage of the good ship
Duff, with her precious Missionary cargo ; and if
they met often depressed at the day of small things
then ; yet after their prayers, and readings of the
Word, and counsels one with another, they would
depart refreshed and rejoicing. We cannot pursue
the details of this pi'ogress, as it is so well told in
the Missionary narrative.* At last, with the good
hand of God upon them, their counsels and delibera-
tions, and prayers issued, as we have stated, in the
Rhenish Mission. The same Jubilee appeal, to
which we have referred, says truly, " StiU and noise-
less are the works, which thrive and bring forth fruit
in the day of eternity." We may say that this
applies to much' good work that has been accom-
plished by the Evangelical Christianity of the Rhine.
Its unobtrusive, yet earnest Evangelism and Philan-
thropy have issued in great results. Kaiserswerth,
with its many Christian agencies and establishments
crowned with its noble Deaconesses' Institution, is an
instance of this, but there are many more less known.
The Christian tourist, if he inquire, will find

* The history of the Bhenish Mission to which already reference
has been made.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 89

that he will not readily exhaust the interest the
district may afford him in its Christian institutions.
He may complete his investigations by a visit
to Elberfeld, with its admirable organisation for the
Christian relief of the poor, and then he may pass on
to Barmen situated so near, with its commodious,
well equipped, well organised training Mission In-
stitution.

Such a visitor now however, will have lost the op-
portunity of wi tnessing the Jubilee of the Mi ssion, cele-
brated on the 14th and loth of August last. It was an
occasion of deep interest to the Evangelic il Churches
of the Rhine, especially to those Christian brethren
who had long known and loved the Mission. Its
Jubilee had at last come, fifty years of Christian work
in the vineyard had been left behind. Those who
have been at such religious festivals in Germany
know with how much heart they are conducted,
what enthusiasm is evoked, what plea.sant gather-
ings there are of Christian brethren, all the more
firmly attached to their principles and faith, because
around them the proud waves of infidelity and
socialism are beating. They will recall the simple
yet solemn pomp of these occasions, the German
clergymen in their talars, some of them with portly
figures and broad massive faces, that recall to you
the portraits of Luther, others again reminding
rather of the spare student features of Melancthon.
Then there is the glorious singing, as it were with
one loud voice, of the great congregation ; all this
religious enthusiasm characterised in a high degree
this Rhenish festival. There was a large gathering,
many friends not only from the Rhenish Provinces,

90 SOUTH AFRICA

but from Holland, Switzerland, and Norway, with
greetings also from England and Sweden. Many of
those guests came not with empty hands, but
bringing rich gifts, so that the treasury of the
society is this year enriched by £3500. Professor
Christlieb, of Bonn, gave, as it were, the keynote to
the whole jubilee services in the opening address.
In his sermon there was a retrospect of the past,
and a recognition of the truth and faithfulness of
God, to whom the honour was due, and the hope
was expressed, that as links in the chain of the
generations, they might have trust in the continued
faithfulness of the Eternal King. The sermon was
deeply and finely thought out, warm and glowing
in its tone. Then there followed the ordination of
four young missionaries, who were addressed by Dr.
Nieden, the general superintendent of the Rhine,
in words full of heart and power. Other addresses
followed. Dr. Fabri, the able superintendent of
the Mission College, gave a life-like picture of
their Mission fields in South Africa, China, Borneo,
and Sumatra. German pastors and Christian
strangers who were there as guests added their
cheering words. ' " It was altogether," as the
Mission report for September says of it, " an ele-
vating, rich, and may we also add, richly blessed
festival, which none who took part in it will soon
forget."

The ]\Iissions of the Rhenish Society embrace
Southern China, Borneo, Sumatra and Nias, an
adjacent island, and in all of these it is doing good
work, full of promise for the future, but it is its South
African Mission in which we are here interested.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 91

This is its earliest Mission, where it sent its first
labourers nearly half a century ago, and here we
ventui'e to add, it has won its noblest success,
noblest, not only on account of the far larger number
of converts it has here made, its numbers in South
Africa amounting to some 15,500, but noblest in
this higher sense, that it has here deliberately chosen
for its sphere of work, races that seemed the most
degraded, and which had been the most overlooked,
and regions the most sterile and arid, ap-
pearing as unpromising for Mission stations and
Mission agents as an}^ in the world.

Most young Missions when the Rhenish Mission
was started, looked to the London Missionary So-
ciety for advice. It occupied then, deservedly, the
most prominent place. We may add, that that
Society gave its counsels to those entering on the
Mission work, always readily and wisely, and
magnanimously. If it saw that the great cause
was to be advanced, in a fine catholic spirit,
it was willing to sacrifice what might have
seemed its omti interests. It was thus, for instance,
that both the French Basuto Mission, and the
Ehenish Mission, then entering on the work, were
greatly indebted to the wise counsels of the Rev.
Dr. Philip of the London Missionary Society.
The latter resolved to begin its labours in the
Cape Colony, and four missionaries were solemnly or-
dained to the work at Barmen. There was on the oc-
casion a large Christian gathering, for it was an event
of note in the Evangelical annals of the Rhine. Dr.
Philip was himself present, twenty-three German
ministers united in laying their hands on the ordained.

92 SOUTH AFRICA

and Dr. Krummacher, the eloquent preacher, offered
up the closing prayer.

It is quite impossible for me to do more than
glance at the Mission work accomplished by this
Society during the last half century. How little
can we in so rapid a survey of the outer things of a
Mission, judge of the far deeper history that belongs
to all such — "the rich capital," as the Society's appeal
well expresses it, " of love's holy zeal, and of faith's
work hidden behind. How much labour, how
many prayers, how many tears, what joys and
thanksgivings have been offered up, ere we now, in
the review of half a century, in the great gathering,
can thus loudly praise the blessed, wondrous,
faithful keeping God."

We shall first notice the labours of the Rhenish
Mission in the Cape Colony. It began its work
there, and as these stations are the oldest, so are
they the most firmly rooted and grounded. The
number of converts is also the largest, amounting to
some 10,000 baptized. The incidents of its Mis-
sion life are, perhaps, less striking than among the
ruder tribes in the more sterile res^ions further
north — still there are some things worthy of note.

The Missions in the Cape included two classes,
the Hottentots and the slaves, for slavery existed in
the Cape half a century ago, as in the West Indies.
As regards the Hottentots of the Cape, we may
notice that they are not the old Hottentots, or Khoi
Khoin, whom the Dutch found on their first arrival.
These, with their free nomad life, and their numerous
herds, have long since been driven from the Colony.
We shall find some traces of them as we proceed

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 93

further north. The existing Hottentots of the Cape
are a mixed, or we might rather call them a mongrel
race, with Dutch and Hottentot blood, born of Hot-
tentots and slaves, and Hottentots and Europeans.
They have lost their original language, and speak
Dutch, they occupy chiefly a servile condition, pos-
sessing but little land. They are, at the same time,
more civilised than the tribes of purer Hottentot
origin further north, and they have been in the
main Christianised. From their sanguine, emotional
nature, intoxicants are a great danger tj them, brandy
or Cape smoke, as it is called, is the frequent cause of
their ruin. Yet, as we have already noticed, they
are not a decreasing race in the Cape. The Rhenish
Mission has accomplished a good work among them.
There are large flourishing Christian communities,
such as Worcester, with its 2000 members, and there
are included among these Hottentot converts, many
sincere, pious, and steadfast Christians.

There is the other class, the slaves. Almost the
first, if not the first work of the Rhenish Missionaries
on their arrival, was ministering to them as at Stel-
lenbosch and Tullbagh. The Dutch Christians gave
to this at first their hearty countenance and support,
and the work was crowned with much success.
But then there came the Emancipation of 1835.
We notice it for a moment, generally because upon
it hinges so much of the later history of South
Africa. The Boers never liked the firmness of British
rule, but this measure quite enraged them. It was
the Canaanite obtaining equal rights with the Israel
of God, in place of being exterminated, or at least of
being held in the place of hewers of wood and

94 SOUTH AFRICA

drawers of water. And the Boer was not satisfied
with grumbling as our West Indian planters did •
in his indignation he resolved to trek northwards so
as to escape the hated British rule. Hence the foun-
dation of Natal, the Orange State, and the Transvaal,
Colonies with which now tlie future of South Africa
is so intimately bound up. But this is a digression.
To return to the Rhenish Mission, it now no longer
enjoyed the favour of the Boers. Thousands of the
emancipated blacks poured, for instance, into one of
the Rhenish Mission stations,* and the Mission chapel
was found far too small, but the Boers would now give
no help. The emancipated blacks, however, flung
themselves into the breach, and as an expression of
their attachment to the Mission and the Missionaries,
raised £1000 to build the new church, and prepared
themselves some 80,000 bricks.

We do not notice the details of these Cape
stations. There are ten larger, with a number of
subordinate stations ; they are doing much for
education and industrial progress. Many of the
Rhenish schools are of a high order. We have
noticed Mr. Trollope's high estimate of the Wor-
cester Institution, which is one of the best in the Cape
Colony. The Rev. Mr. Esselen, its head, belongs
to the very front rank of South African Missionaries.
But what to us is most interesting and encouraging
in these Cape Rhenish Missions, is that they
have almost attained to their manhood. They are
nearly, if not altogether, self-supporting. This has
been partly effected by the stronger stations, from
their resources helping to aid the weaker, and the
* Stellenboscb.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 95

weaker pledging themselves to raise a definite and
increasing amount. This is in fact a South African
Sustentation Fund. This purpose has not been this
year, we believe, so fully accomplished as had been
hoped for, but there is every reason to believe that
the Missions will speedily attain to it. All the
other evangelical Missions in South Africa, we may
say, are striving in the same direction, so that
leaving the Churches they have founded with so
many labours and prayers, they may be enabled to
pass on into that immense field of the world which
yet lies before them, and toward which it is their
special vocation to pioneer the way. Such an
organisation and such mutual aid also is fitted and
will doubtless inspire the native Churches more and
more with an evangelistic character. It is theirs
in the future, we trust, to subjugate Central Africa
to the Cross.

Lesser Namaqualand is included by' the Rhenish
Society in its Cape Stations. Here the country
no longer wears the same aspect as the South.
The region was not formerly so desolate, for
the slopes of the mountains were covered with
woods when the Dutch first settled, but the Boers
gradually cleared away the great forests, and the
rains became thus ever scarcer. As a compensating
circumstance for the fortunes of this district, copper
mines have been lately discovered, the richest, it is
believed, in the world, and which, it is said, have
already made the fortunes of their possessors. These
are naturally attracting the colonists, and inducing
a number of the natives to abandon their nomad
life for more regular work. Two other Mission

96 SOUTH AFRICA

societies besides the Rhenish have penetrated so far
north ; the S.P.G. and the Wesleyan. As both of
these societies are Colonial as well as Missionary, it
is perhaps the Colonial element which has chiefly
drawn them, at least the former. Much further in-
land again, not very far from the great Orange River,
the Roman Catholic Church has lately sent pioneers,
doubtless to survey these fields, which she has never
hitherto occupied. She has taken possession of Pella,
a station occupied by the London Missionary Society,
and the Rhenish, but abandoned by each in succes-
sion. She doubtless hopes that she will be able to
resuscitate it to a new life.

We proceed further north beyond the great
Orange River, barred with its " hopeless sandbanks,
which all the rains and snows which fall on the
peaks of the Maluti, and the other great eastern
ranges, as well as on the wide plains of the
Sovereignty " fail to wash away. " Not one con-
stantly flowing stream enters the Atlantic between
Walvisch Bay and the Orange River, a distance
of 400 miles."* Further inland few traces of
timber, or rather even of native bush, are to
be found on the bare flats or heights, and the
Pastures for the cattle must be sought with weary
toil, in a wide circuit. In most years the land
retains its parched and thirsty look, and when here
or there a thunder-shower falls, the inhabitants
of the waste hasten thither until, if exhausted, a
richer or scantier table is spread for them elsewhere.
Only Nomads can live in such a country, an agri-
cultural race could not do so permanently. The
* Silver's South Africa.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 97

names of the localities are often taken from their
water springs, as the " fontein or fountain," is the
great geographical feature. There is almost recalled
to us the story so graphically told in Genesis of the
patriarchal wanderings — of Isaac digging and
searching for wells, and then recording the name of
the precious possessions he had obtained. But there
are other times, again, in Namaqualand, when it is
refreshed with plenteous showers, and "when the
whole land is covered as by magic with the loveliest
carpet of flowers and plants, and the brows of the
hills are encircled with fragrant blooming; crowns."*
Limited as the population of great Namaqualand
is, estimated by the missionaries to be, probably some
40,000 in all, there are no less than four races,
among three of which the Rhenish Society has
established flourishinoj stations. One of the races
are the wild Bushmen living in the more desolate
and remote districts. We have already described
the characteristics of this tribe, and that while there
have been interesting instances of individual con-
versions, in their wild state no missionaries have
been able to establish stations permanently among
them. Among the Namaquas again, a second race,
the Rhenish Mission has, after long and patient efforts,
obtained important success. They have mastered the

* Geschichte der Eheinischen Missions Gesellschaft. This ex-
tends even further into the desert. Sir Bartle Frere iu an interest-
ing dispatch writes — " The great Kalihari desert, so dreaded as a
rainless and waterless waste by former travellers, has turned out
to be neither rainless nor waterless. The rainfall is very uncertain
but when rain falls there is much fine pasture. There is suffi-
cient water always to be found in some of the ravines and
fiumaras, which seam the surface of the desert if the traveller
only knows where to look for it."
G

98 SOUTH AFRICA

Namaqua tongue,the purest,perhaps, of the Hottentot
dialects, and they have not only translated into it
the Scriptures, but other Christian books and many
hymns. Many of the stations among these tribes
are large, in one there are 900 members. Com-
modious, well-built churches have also been erected,
the services are conducted with ffreat religious order
and decorum, and fruits of sincere piety have been
gathered. There is, again, a third race, the Orlams,
among whom the Rhenish Society has important
stations. The Orlams seem to be the remnants of
the ancient independent Hottentots, or Khoi Khoin
of the Cape, who preferred rather to emigrate, than
to remain the serfs of the Boers. They are a people
somewhat more advanced in culture than the Na-
maquas, and they are accustomed to the use of fire-
arms. This long gave them a great advantage over
tribes not practised in using them. It may be
interesting, in passing, to notice that Christian
Africaner, whose conversion, as described so graphi-
cally by Dr. Moffat, is one of the most striking
incidents of modern Missions, belonged to those
tribes. But piety is not hereditary, and his son,
Jan Yonker Africaner, lately deceased, certainly did
not walk in the later steps of his father. On the
contrary, he was a bold, restless, ambitious, ferocious
chief, always ready for any raid and aggression on
his neighbours — the Rob Roy, shall we call him, of
Namaqualand, only the name would do him too
much honour — a constant disturber of the peace of
its tribes, and a source of great disquiet to the Mis-
sions, and the Missionary Stations. We shall meet
his name again, when we advance into Damaraland.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 99

Amid these tribes, now more peacefully settled, the
Rhenish Mission has won many trophies to Chris-
tianity, It has some large stations, one with 700
members, it has built excellent churches, and it has
gained a predominant position. The last race which
has also its settlements in Namaqualand, are the
Bastards, tribes akin to the Griquas, and of mixed
Dutch and Hottentot origin. They are, as a people,
the most advanced, not simply good herdsmen, but
understanding also the cultivation of land. They,
too, have been trained to the use of arms. Among
them the Rhenish Mission has flourishing stations,
one numbering some 400 members.

It is a remarkable and noble achievement, that in
so desolate a country as Great Namaqualand, the
Rhenish Society has now no less than 11 stations
with about 5000 members, and that Christianity has
there won such a position among these wandering
nomad tribes. " The Mission," we translate from
the records of the Society, " which was begun by the
London Missionary Societ}^ in 1810, continued by the
Methodists in 1817, since 1840 gradually, but now
entirely, fallen into the hands of our Missions, has a
very great significance for the entire existence of the
Namaquas and Orlams. The Mission Stations are
the middle point, around which the people has
gathered, and continues to gather. The Mission
schools and the special instruction of the Mission-
aries, are tiU now the only means to teach, and to
advance the natives, and what is weightiest of all, in
the Mission lies the alone deliverance from the
destructive influence of European communication,
especially as regards brandy, which the natives are

SOUTH AFRICA

quite unable to resist of themselves. The resistance
of the heathen seems everywhere to be broken, and
there is shown, by all the races, a more or less uni-
versal approach to Christianity."*

We have now reached the most northerly stations
of the E-henish Mission in Damara or Hereroland.
Hereroland, we use the latter name, lies, as our
readers will observe, on consulting any good map,t
to the west of Walvisch Bay, the most northerly
port, we may say, in West South Africa. We may
notice here, that Walvisch Bay is by far the easiest
way of access to reach Central Africa, at least, on its
western side. To take it, saves unnecessary fatigue,
and a long protracted land journey.

The history of the Khenish Mission here has
been one of great vicissitudes, of seeming defeat for
a time, and yet in the end of triumphant success.
But to understand its present position, we must take
a rapid view of the tribes of Hereroland, and of their
recent history. The subject, we may sa}^ has not
only its Mission interest, but its value in connection
with South African Colonial progress. It is a chap-
ter of our later history, not so important perhaps, as
the annexation of the Transvaal, but which has also
its bearings on the future of Central Africa. We
may say also, that it is comparatively unknown, at
least, in its details to the British public. We glance
first at the Herero tribes. In these we meet for the
first time on the West Coasts of Africa with Bantu or
Kaflir tribes. They descended probably from the

* Eheinischer Mission Atlas, &c. Barmen. 1878.

+ We have not thought it necessary to supply a map for this
book. Any good South African map will sufficiently indicate the
places that we note.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. loi

Zambesi, attracted probably by the country, which
is well suited for herdsmen. We may say that in
Hereroland, the climate of West South Africa begins
to improve — if still the country is somewhat of the
same structure as Namaqualand, it has more rain, and
offers thus larger and richer pastures. " The Hereros
are a large, strong, rude but dirty race of herdsmen,
who care for their flocks with much skill, but to whom
their oxen are above everything. The clothing of
the Hereros is, at least, somewhat richer and more
presentable than that of the Kaffir. The men and
women wear aprons and mantles of skin, both men
and women have sandals also, and the latter, heavy
leather caps. European dress has also found its way
in largely."* This is certainly a much more ela-
borate toilette, to say the least, than that of the
Kaffirs of the east. The Hereros as a people, vve
may add, amount probably to 100,000.

The Hereros were long the dominant race in the
country, until, in 1840, the Orlams from Namaqua-
land, under their bold, unscrupulous chief, Jan
Yonker Africaner, invaded the country, invited by
Katyamaha, a Herero chief. Although an inferior
race physically the Orlams, and with them the
Bastards also came, had the immense advantage of
being trained to the use of &e-arms. Speedily they
made large booty from among the immense herds
of Herero cattle, and for a time they reduced the
Hereros almost to slavery, and in all likelihood the
race must have succumbed, but for two circum-
stances. First, there was the presence of the
Rhenish Llissionaries ; these had so far civilised
* Eheinischer Missions Atlas, &c.

I02 SOUTH AFRICA

them, and there were also some genuine converts
among them, and this gave the Hereros moral sup-
port. Meanwhile, however, the Missions were them-
selves in great part broken up.

But help came also tx) them from another source.
As the subject is of interest, and throws light, if
we may so express it, on the Colonial economy of
South Africa, we shall briefly notice it. At the
time of this Orlam and Bastard invasion there
was the begfinnino^ at last of a Colonial ele-
ment in Hereroland, able to afford some help to
the Hereros, and which did, in point of fact, come to
their rescue. Some were pioneers in search of
Copper-fields, some, travellers going or returning
from the Zambesi ; but the most were the
Colonial traders. As the character of this class is
somewhat curious, and they are likely to occupy a
considerable place in that Colonial progress which
may ultimately bring us to the Zambesi, I shall
notice them. They are extremely well described by
Sir Bartle Frere in the dispatch to which we have
already referred. " Such a region " as Damaraland
and the interior " has a certain charm for a large
section of the population in South Africa, where
energy and enterprise are apt to seek a field of
action in a life of wandering through the less civil-
ised regions of the Colonial border. Avoiding the
more frequented and well explored roads, and com-
bining shooting and hunting with barter for skins,
ostrich feathers, ivory, or whatever the native tribes
may have to sell, the traveller enjoys a roving life
at little expense : often returning from a long
journey with sufficient to leave a considerable

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 103

surplus on the outlay he has incurred. This pro-
cess of smousing, as it is termed in local slang, has
a larger share than even the trekking propensities
of the frontier Boer population in carrying European
trade into native States beyond the Colonial bound-
aries, and in some respects paving the way for
European civilisation."

By the help of these various Colonists the Hereros
"were rescued from their perilous position. Possess-
ing by their means fire-arms, they succeeded not
only in resisting the Orlams, but in repulsing them,
although they still continue to occupy a part of the
country. Kamaherero, a Herero chief, seems now
to be recognised as the paramount chief of the
country.

Amongst the Hereros the Rhenish Mission has
some flourishing Stations. There are in all some
1200 to 1300 members. At Okahandiya, the resi-
dence of the paramount chief, a stately church (for
South Africa) has been erected, capable of holding some
700 hearers. One of the churches has 300 members.
The Hereros have shown themselves also liberal.
In addition to supporting their teachers; they, with
the Namaquas and other tribes living in these dis-
tricts, have contributed £1040 to the Missions.

It is satisfactory, such a report as this of the
Rhenish Mission regarding the Hereros. It is only
indeed a small part of the Hereros who yet live at
the Mission Stations, and are brought under the
influence of the Gospel ; the greater part still keeps
itself apart, and clings to its heathenism and its
rudeness. Yet the revolution now effected, compared
to the former state of the country is so remarkable.

I04 SOUTH AFRICA

and these Herero Christians show so much firmness
and zeal for their new faith, that we may hope that
gradually the whole people will be Christianised.

There are also in Hereroland the Damaras, a race,
we may say, which is still an ethnological puzzle,
in some things akin to the Bushmen, in others
widely different. Like the Bushmen they love the
soHtudes of the desert, and like them they care not
for dwellings, but in contradistinction to them
again, they are eager to possess flocks, and they are
skilful in garden and in land cultivation. They are
a small, weakly people, and seem to have been
enslaved successively by the Namaquas and the
Hereros. Their number is from 40,000 to 80,000.
They seem to approach Christianity, and there are
a number of converts from their ranks. The
Rhenish Society feels that they merit attention.
" Tribes to whom, as to them, Christianity has been
a deliverer from slavery, are those who not rarely
turn as a united people to the Gospel."

There are in Hereroland, still further, the
Orlams and Bastards. Among these there are
some 1200 members occupying five stations. In
one of these there are nearly 700 members. While
the number of members is nearly the same as among
the Hereros, the number of church-goers is very
much greater, and the schools are often very well
attended.

The Ehenish Society has thus its flourishing
Missions among all these tribes ; its influence, espe-
cially since these feuds, to the termination of which it
contributed so much, has grown as a mediating,
civilising, and Christianising power. Still the

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 105

recollections of the past, and of the stations scattered
then or destroyed, and the knowledge that the
seeds of discord were widely sown among these
tribes, could not but give rise to misgivings for the
future. In addition to these tribal differences
already beginning to emerge, there was the fear of
the Boer, It has been ascertained that further north
than the settlements of the Hereros, there is a tine
country, the Kaoko, scarcely inhabited yet, only
traversed by the Bushmen and the Damaras. It is
also known that the Boers have reached the west
side of the Lake of Ngami. To what complications
might not their approach give rise ? In these
perplexities, we believe, it has been greatly to the
relief of the Rhenish Missionaries to have heard of
a probable British Colonial Protectorate. Mr.
Palgrave, a friend of the Rhenish Missions, was
appointed by the Cape Government to confer with
the Namaqua and Herero chiefs on the subject, and
the missionaries undoubtedly paved the way for
him in this. The result has been that their chiefs
having had guaranteed to them large possessions, were
willing to accept British Suzerainty in return for
British Protection. The Colonial Government on
its side, while wisely acting tentatively, seems ready
to extend this Protectorate for reasons of Colonial
security. Sir Bartle Frere writes : " It may be
said that whatever risk exists, is to be found in the
eastern rather than in the northern frontier of the
Colony, but there are unmistakable signs that the
Colony is at least as much exposed to it in Damara-
land, as in Kaffraria or Zululand. An alliance with
a few South African filibusters might have enabled a

io6 SOUTH AFRICA

freebooter and murderer like Jan Yonker Africaner
to found a dynasty, which the advent of the
Boers who are trekking; thither via Lake No-ami,
might convert into a republic. On the eastern
frontier the element is likely to be of English ex-
traction. In Damaraland there is every chance of
its being of foreign, European, or American origin,
and much more dangerous to the peace of the
country."

We may briefly state the result. Mr. Palgrave
returned last year as the Colonial Commissioner
and the British flag has been hoisted at Walvisch
Bay. He has since held a conference of the chiefs
at Okahandiya, the Herero capital. He informed
the chiefs of his appointment as Commissioner. The
place where they met is to be the residence of the
highest Colonial official, and plans are to be pre-
pared for the erection of a Council House. Mr.
Palgrave " bore himself in a friendly manner to the
Missionaries, and stated that it was in contemplation
to aid the Rhenish Mission Schools."* Mr. Brownlee,
the late Secretary for native aflEairs, we are interested
to see, has enjoined on Mr. Palgrave to direct his
" most serious attention with a view to making
such arrangements with the Damara and Namaqua
chiefs, as will effectually prevent the introduction
of drink into their respective countries." This is
reall}^ a question on which the future of the South
African races depends. If for nothing else, a South
African confederation would be a benefit, were it
able to pass a decided, well judged, comprehensive

* Jahresbericht der Bhdniachen Missions, Gesellschaft, 1877,
page 21.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 107

measure on the subject. If even in Scotland and
Ireland, a regulation of the liquor law is needed, it
is absolutely essential in South Africa to prevent
the corruption and destruction of the native popula-
tion.

I close this rapid notice of an interesting event,
our Protectorate of Herero and Namaqu aland, by
observing how Colonial Government and Mission
action can thusco-operatebeneficiallytheonewith the
other. But for Missionary work, these dreary coun-
tries, and their degraded Nomad races, could
scarcely have been brought at all under a civilised
rule. On the other hand, the British Protectorate
may greatly tend to the security of these Mission
fields, where, with many tears and trials, so much
good seed has been sown. It may so strengthen,
we trust, the hands of the Missionaries, as that these
native communities may become ever more deeply
penetrated by the principles of a living Christianity.

While the Rhenish Mission extends so far on the
west, there is still a large intervening country
betwixt it and the Cuanene, the Portuguese boun-
dary. There are here the lofty and rich plains of
Ovampoland, a country fertile in corn and garden
produce, with a people of the same Bantu origin as
the Hereros, but more advanced and industrious,
and with a more formed government. One of the
Rhenish Missionaries, the Rev. Mr. Hahn, long
settled in Hereroland, and who belongs to the
highest order of South African Missionaries, made
an attempt in 1857 to enter this country ; but the
way was barred to him by hostile chiefs. It was
said that the king died with fright at the approach

lo8 SOUTH AFRICA

of the Missionaries, who seem to have had the
character of being great magicians. In 1866 things
had, however, changed. Yonker Africaner had with
the Orlams been beaten by tlie Hereros, and the
idea seemed to have spread to Ovampoland that it
was the Missionary Hahn who had accomplished it,
and that his magical powers should be propitiated.
An invitation was thus addressed to him to return.
He was most cordially welcomed by King Tyikongo,
who entreated him to remain ; but when he declined,
he entrusted two of his sons to be educated by him.
While the Rhenish Mission could not see its way to
extend its work here, the Rev. Mr. Hahn bethought
himself of other co-operation. He had been very
warmly received when in Europe, not only in
Germany, but in Holland, England, and Russia, and
it was resolved to apply to an Evangelical Mission
Society, whose seat is at Helsingfors in Finland,
known for its mission zeal and for its sufficient re-
sources. The proposal was very cordially received,
and a well-equipped Mission body, consisting of seven
missionaries and three Christian handicraftsmen,
were sent to occupy this new Mission field. They
began by spending a year with Mr. Hahn in
Hereroland, in order to study native usages and the
native languages. They then proceeded to their
field of work, where, like most young Missions,
theirs has been a chequered career. Some of the
chiefs had hopes that they were to supply them
with gunpowder, and help them as the traders, and
were disappointed, and did not care for their teach-
ing. One forbade them his territory, and stations had
to be abandoned, still the King Tyikongo continued

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 109

friendly. They have as yet, so far as we have seen
their reports, had no open conversions, but their
presence as Christian men has already had its
savouring influence on the natives. The fact of this
Mission is an interesting one. May the great
Kussian Empire yet take its share in the work of
evangelising the world ; as its Finnish Evangelical
Mission is now doing, so bravely confronting its
initial difficulties !

SOUTH AFRICA

CHAPTER XIII.

MISSIONS OF THE CHURCH OF THE UNITED
BRETHREN.

The Missions of the United or Moravian Brethren
are chiefly situated in the Cape Colony ; indeed, if
KafFraria be now formally annexed, they will all
be within it. It was the Brethren who had the
honour first to occupy this Mission Field for Christ,
and they may be justly said not only to have been
the first to direct attention to South Africa, and
to achieve a noble work there, but to have
given, by their success, a mighty impulse to the
whole Mission cause in the world.* The first
movement towards the establishment of such a
Mission was given by an account which the Mis-
sionary Zugenbalg gave of a visit to the Cape in
1715, and of the state of the natives. This
called forth much Christian sympathy and com-
passion. In 1737, Georg Schmidt, a Moravian by
birth, but who had been later an evangelist in
Bohemia, where he had lain in prison for six years
for the gospel's sake, was the first Mission agent of
the Brethren to arrive in the Cape Colony. His

* In Dr. Chalmers's works, for instance, there will be found a
Missionary sermon in which there is a noble and eloquent por-
traiture of the Missions of the Brethren, and of the Evangelical
source of their success.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS.

arrival in Capetown caused no small stir, exciting
the animosity or mockery of many, but securing
also the support of some pious men. After some
time had passed, and some persecution had been
endured, he was permitted to occupy the station
which is now called Genadenthal, or the Valley of
Grace,* a place still occupying great prominence in
the South African Mission Field as the largest of
its settlements, with its 4000 or 5000 converts ;
and which is also still more sacred from its
memories of the past, as the scene of the labours of
Schmidt, whom the annals of Missions have en-
rolled for ever among their illustrious names.
Georg Schmidt laboured for nine years at Genaden-
thal, and gradually gathered together a little, but
attached, Mission company of some 47 adherents,
with 50 children in the schools. But the opposition
to him continued, and when, after his ordination,
he baptized some of the blacks, it burst into a flame.
The Boers could not tolerate it, that the Hottentots,
" Schepfels or creatures," as they called them, should
be regarded as men, to whom the sacraments were
to be administered. Calumnies were heaped upon
Schmidt. He was forbidden to baptize any more,
and at last his enemies so prevailed, that he was
summoned to Holland, to answer for his conduct.
Many a year passed over him in Germany, a poor
day-labourer in his old age, with his eye turned to
that southern land, and its southern Cross, which he
was never to see again, but where he had sown the

* Its origiual name was Affenthal, or the Valley of Apes, but a
Dutch governor, at a greatly later period, struck with the good
work which the Brethren had wrought, suggested that its
Dame should be changed to Genadenthal.

SOUTH AFRICA

seeds of life eternal. At last, in 1785, at Niesky,
he fell asleep in the Lord.

It was nearly half a century later, that the
Brethren obtained permission to resume their work
in South Africa. Three of them arrived in 1792, all
of them, and those indeed who followed after a
little time, of humble origin — Christian artisans.
The governor directed them to settle at Bavianskloof,
Genadenthal, where Schmidt had been. They
found there the remains of a wall and some fruit
trees, among others, a great pear tree, and under its
shade they held their first meeting with the Hot-
tentots. With others who visited them, there came
the poor blind Lena, an aged pupil and convert of
Schmidt's, bringing with her, wrapped up in its
sheep skin, her old treasured Testament, a gift of
Schmidt to her — with the truth, we may trust, these
Scriptures had taught her still fruitful in her heart.
The Mission work thus begun, speedily prospered,
and at the Christmas of another year, there gathered
beneath the same old pear tree, said to have been
planted by Schmidt, seventeen persons who had
abjured the old heathenish life, and of whom
five had already received baptism. The change
wrought by the Mission was speedily very marked,
even the Boers observed how different the Hotten-
tots were, as compared with their old rude state,
and could not but admire the industry of the
brethren under whose care the now well- watered gar-
dens of the station throve luxuriously. It was not
very long after the arrival of these brethren, that the
Cape Colony was for the first time occupied by
Great Britain. The speedy result was the growth

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 113

of the Mission. Multitudes of Hottentots flocked to
it. The number of the brethren was also increased,
and as they all could teach useful arts, the industry
of the natives was greatly advanced. There was
also more order and cleanliness, and garden culture
made such progress, that even an opponent who did
not care for the Mission, could not but express his
admiration at the sight of the friendly industrious
village with its 200 cottages embosomed in their
gardens. The chief edifice in Genadenthal was the
church, which even in 1802 had been so enlarged as
to hold from 800 to 1000 hearers. Those who visited
the station felt how happy was the change which
had been wrought in the Hottentots by the power of
the gospel faithfully declared and administered. So
widely had the news spread of this wonderful place,
that even so early as 1799, head men of the Bushmen
had been sent from the Zak river, a distance of 600
miles, begging that such men might also be sent to
them.

We may here give a short description of Genaden-
thal, which is still the great western centre of the
Moravian Missions in the Cape Colony, It is the
notice of a visitor of a much later date, bringing
before us, in certain aspects at least, rather what
Genadenthal is now, than what it was. Genaden-
thal lies about 80 miles to the eastward of Cape-
town. " Lofty mountains," the writer says, " form
the background, and the view is bounded on either
side by considerable eminences. The peaceful
valley which spread itself before us was thickly
grown over by numerous clumps of oaks and
poplars, together with some gigantic Australian
n

114 SOUTH AFRICA

trees — one of which, the blue gum tree, here reached
the height of 100 feet. A road winding among the
houses, gardens and trees, conducts the visitor to
the centre of the settlement, consisting of the
Church and other Mission buildings, arranged
around an open space. On one side is the church,
a very simple, but neat and commodious building,
which, on the ground floor and in the galleries, ac-
commodates about a thousand persons. The dwel-
lings and workshops of the Missionaries, occupy
the opposite side of the square. Near the church
stand the school buildings, of which the newest is
the most important — it is mainly a training institu-
tion for native teachers." *

We may add in regard to this last Institution
which is only on a limited scale, that the usual
branches of a higher oi^dinary education are given,
but scarcely the secondary. " Mathematics and
languages," one of the brethren writes, " have never
been liked by our pupils, and consequently, but little
progi'ess has been made in these branches. Bible
knowledge, history, geography and music, are the
favourite branches of study of all without exception."

From Genadenthal the Gospel has gradually
sounded out in South Africa — stretching from
west to east. If the work of the Brethren for a
time seemed rather one of inner development
than of outward progress, yet the smouldering fire
again burst into a flame, and never has its
Evangelistic work been carried on with greater zeal
and success, than by the Brethren in these later
Eastern Stations, to which we shall immediately
* Periodical Accounts, U. B. Missions, Vol. xxv., p. 34.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS.

refer. Meanwhile, we observe that in West South
Africa there are now seven principal stations, with
four out-stations. Mamre, not far distant from
Genadenthal, was among the first of these, and has
now some 1300 native Christians, and its pecuniary
resources, to judge from later reports, seem consider-
able. Other stations — some west, others more to
the south-east — have grown in numbers. We do not
quite know what are the intentions of the Brethren,
but it would seem to us that these Churches are as
prepared as those of the Rhenish or the London
Missionary Society, in the western districts, to be self-
supporting, especially if the stronger will bear up the
weak. We may add the latest statistics here of these
western stations. * There are 39 European Mission-
ary labourers, male and female, 4 native Missionaries
and assistants, 200 native helpers, 1869 communi-
cants, 1203 adult non-communicants, 3271 baptized
children, 2047 enquirers and candidates for baptism,
15 schools, 1974 scholars, 28 teachers, 52 monitors.
We have already referred to the higher educational
institute at Genadenthal. In all there are some
8390 under the pastoral care of the Brethren in West
South Africa.

The eastern Stations of the United Brethren were
at a much later period established among the Kaffir
race. The more special aim of these Missions was
the Tambookie tribes, among whom they have indeed
gained considerable success, but there are found other
Kaffir races also at these settlements, and a
number of Hottentots. Some of the stations are of

* These have been kindly famished to me by the Rev. H. E.
Shawe, Secy, of the Missions of the United brethren, London.

ii6 SOUTH AFRICA

very recent origin, four begun during the last four
or five years, indicating thus an earnest evangelistic
purpose of pressing on into new fields of work. One
of these stations, again, Shiloh, the oldest of all, is
this year, like the Rhenish Mission, celebrating its
jubilee, being just half a century old. Shiloh may
be said to occupy among the eastern Stations of the
Brethren, a place somewhat analogous to Genaden-
thal in the west. It is, as it were, the mother
Church, and its membership is still the most
numerous. It is situated in an elevated country,
some 3500 feet high, to the north-west of the
Amatolas, not far thus from the strongholds of the
Gaikas. Placed in such a situation and surrounded
by warlike Kaffir tribes, we may readily conceive
that its history has been an agitated one. Like
some of the villages on the slopes of Vesuvius, which
seldom altogether escape when there is a great
eruption, Shiloh has shared in all the protracted suc-
cession of Kaffir convulsions. The interesting
story of Shiloh, its disasters, its survival after
events which threatened its ruin, its gradual growth,
and now its firm settlement, are very well and
simply told in a recent sketch of its history, in
the periodical accounts of the Brethren.*

As it is impossible in South Africa, generally, to
obtain good harvests without irrigation, it is the
first business of a Mission station to construct water
conduits to their fields. This the Missionaries were
obliged to do with their own hands and toil at Shiloh,

* This has been reprinted separately in a small publication,
entitled " History of Shiloh, and the Missions of the Church of the
United Brethren in Kafifraria." London, 1878.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 117

as the Tambookies looked upon all manual labour as
a disgrace to men, fit only for women. Gradually,
however, the example of the Missionaries, and the
success of their work, made an impression. They
began to feel that labour was more honourable than
they had fancied it. They abandoned their old
rude Kaffir mode of farming, and thoroughly
ploughed and cultivated their fields. Stone houses
were built in place of their miserable kraals, and
the decencies of European clothing were preferred to
their insufficient native attire. Skilled labour was
taught them by the Brethren, themselves artisans,
and they learned to become good farmers. Now,
some of the natives possess waggons, with numerous
teams of oxen, a source of great wealth at present to
the Boers, and natives in South Africa. I have
specially instanced these facts as they are told by the
Brethren in the story of this Mission as an illustra-
tion of the bearing of Missions generally on native
industry in South Africa, and as the best answer to
the sneers of Mr. Trollope and others, who have not
taken the trouble to acquaint themselves with the
real facts of Mission economy.

Meanwhile, also, in the far higher spiritual field,
the fallow ground was being broken up, and the
precious seeds of a life higher in its moral tone, and
in its religious and spiritual character, were being
sown. Dark superstitions were being dissipated by
Christian light, and advance was made to a purer
and better life. But it is quite beyond our limits
to note all the periods of crisis at Shiloh during
the last 50 years, and we glance at them only as a
picture of the trials of many another Kaffir station.

ii8 SOUTH AFRICA

Sometimes their experiences were clouded and
adverse — their station was assailed by hostile
natives — they were despoiled of their property, and
their cattle were plundered. Again they were attacked
by jealous and suspicious Colonists — their church
battered by a cannon, and their houses destroyed.
Sometimes they were obliged to flee as exiles to a
distance, scarcely hoping to see Shiloh again. But
harder trials than even these vexed the Brethren —
there was the declension of their converts, their
falling into drunken habits, the bitter strifes of tlie
Hottentots, the Tambookies and the Fingoes, at the
station. Sometimes, too, especially during the
rising of the native tribes against the Colony — there
were unmistakable marks of disloyalty. It must be
remembered how strong with the Kaffir the tribal
attachment has been, just as with the Gael in
Scotland, some century or century and a half ago.
No doubt there were the new and higher influences
of a Mission life, but there was often a hard struggle,
and sometimes a failure, I refer to this because it
bears on the present as well as the past. I quote
from the history of Shiloh one incident as illustra-
tive of this. It occurred during a Kafiir rising.
The narrative says — " Some deliberately entered
upon treason — others followed their leaders without
thought, until they were too deeply involved to
withdraw. But very many were evidently carried
away by the influence of the prevailing spirit, and
were unable to obey the dictates of their better
feelings and judgment. To the Missionaries' faith-
ful exhortations and entreaties to continue loyal,
they yielded a ready assent, and then Tambookies

AND ITS MISSION- FIELDS. 119

and Hottentots, bursting into tears, would go over to
the rebels." We believe that during: the late rising^, if
indeed we can yet regard it as quite past, there have
not been many instances of disaffection or rebellion
on the part of native Christians, but such have oc-
curred, and this narrative of the Brethren may
throw light upon them. The Missionaries have incul-
cated loyalty strenuously where the tribes were
subject to British rule, as in the Cape and Natal.
But it is scarcely to be supposed that they should or
ought to do so among tribes not j^et subject directly
to our sway, and regarding whose exact relations to
ourselves there has been room for doubt. We may
state, however, that all the Missionaries, including
those representing Foreign Societies, have been most
friendly to British annexation where it has actually
taken place, as in Basutoland the Transvaal, Nama-
qualand, or Kaffraria. We must add here that while
the Missionaries have ever sought by their mediation
to promote the cause of peace, the action of some of
the government officials, not as regards them, but the
natives, especially in reference to their rights to land,
has been such as to have furnished an apology, if
not for open war on the part of the independent
natives, or of disloyalty to the Suzerain on the part
of the subject tribes, yet for a bitter sense of wrong
and injustice.*

But while there are darker, there are also brighter
moments in Mission annals, and such there were at
Shiloh — times of steady progress in education, in

* We have not beside us the document, and shall not therefore
refer to it more specially, but we believe a late eminent Colonial
ofi&cial has stated that considerable wrongs have been inflicted on
the Griquas of the west.

1 30 SO UTH AFRICA

intelligence, in moral and religious habits — times of
serious impression — times, too, when everything ex-
ternal again shone upon them — when the Govern-
ment liberally provided them with wider lands for
their increasing numbers — when a Governor could
assure them that he would rather have the frontier
guarded by 9 Mission stations, than by 9 military
posts, and when, having attended their religious
services he remarked, " I have been in many fine
churches, but my heart has never been so touched
as it was in this humble temple of God in the
wilderness, in which black people and white sit side
by side, as brethren in Christ."* In point of fact,
latterly no British Colonial Governments are less
liable to reproach, as regards Christian Missions,
than those of South Africa, although, in reference to
Mission lands there are still, we believe, some causes
of grievance.

Around Shiloh there have gradually grouped
themselves some stations which are now steadily
growing. Further to the north-east, in KafFraria,
there is a centi'al group of stations chiefly among
the Tambookies, while further north again, there are
growing stations among the Hlubis. The latest
statistics of the Brethren's eastern stations are the
following — There are 8 stations and 2 out-stations,
20 European and 2 native Missionaries, 53 native
helpers, 481 communicants, 149 adults, non-comuni-
cants, 656 baptized children. There are 9 schools,
512 scholars, 12 teachers, 1 monitor. In all, there
are 1990 under the pastoral care of this Mission.
We may notice here, that only one station^

* Sir Harry Smith. History of Shiloh, p. 26.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 121

Entwanzana, near the t,erritory of Stockwe, one of
the rebel Tambookie chiefs, had to be abandoned
during the war, and was in great measure destroyed,
but is now re-occupied by the missionaries.

I may be permitted, in closing this rapid and im-
perfect sketch of the Missions of the United Brethren,
one or two remarks. One is, that we cannot
read these periodical accounts they publish, without
observing how truthfully and candidly and unre-
servedly the Mission story is told. If Mr. Trollope
fancies Missionaries to be credulous and sanguine in
their views, drawing on their imagination as they
paint Mission scenes, let him read these simple
narratives; they certainly tell no romantic tale. On
the contrary, while there are hopes expressed of
some of the converts, and joy in the progress of
others, the story is full of the sorrows of the Brethren
over many of them, their little progress, their weak-
nesses, their strifes, their immoralities, the drunken-
ness of some. One almost feels at times, as if in
their desire to be truthful, the Brethren sometimes
allowed themselves to take too morbid a view of
things. There is another remark we would make
— the Moravian Missions may not have some of
the quahties of later Missions ; the work is indeed
the same, but the machinery may differ. And
perhaps, from their older history, their methods
may seem a little antiquated, and the movement
a little slow. The conduct of missions has un-
doubtedly changed considerably. Half a century
ago, it had less perhaps of that alert, energetic,
business character, if we might so describe it, which
it now possesses. There may be less of sentiment

122 SOUTH AFRICA

now, but more perhaps of intelligent and vigorous
action. The whole scheme of Mission work has
been more fully thought out, and has in practice been
more completely developed. To be a well-equipped
missionary affords now as large a field, not only for
Christian graces, but for all Christian gifts and
accomplishments, as any department of the ministry;
perhaps more so, indeed. Then again, our modern
missions have a far wider field than the United
Brethren, from which to gather in men thoroughly
furnished for mission work, by their biblical studies,
their facility in languages, their acquaintance with
medicine, besides those rarer qualities of energy, in-
domitable patience, courage, sagacity, all so needful to
influence the savage mind, and mould it to the gospel.
We do not exaggerate, when we say, that such mission-
aries are now to be found in the Mission fields, of as
high a type of intellect, and moral force, and with
as varied gifts as any order of men in the ranks of
the Christian Church. If the Brethren have not so
many of these men, yet it is evident that they are,
so far as their resources allow, determined not to
lag behind, but to stir up every gift; and while they
have had in the past so limited a choice, compara-
tively, of men, yet who will deny the great success
they have gained, and continue to gain by what are,
after all, the main essentials of mission success — rthe
graces of meekness, brotherly kindness. Christian
fidelity, guilelessness, Catholic charity ? These their
whole annals brightly display. These are far
higher in Mission work than all the zeal of the
Ecclesiastic, or the pretensions of sacerdotalism.
We cannot read the records of the South African

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS.

Missions of the Brethren without finding many
pleasing tokens, that the old type of Moravian piety
is vigorous as ever. There is tl;ie same beauty
of character, the same fidelity to their old fervid
evangelical testimony, the same unshrinking bold-
ness to declare it, the same readiness to embrace
in the Christian brotherhood other Churches than
their own. There is also the same successive
gathering of souls into the heavenly garner, the
same evangelistic earnestness, ready to leave old
cultivated fields for new and difiicult work. Un-
happily, too, there is the same story of severe
privations and trials to which the Brethren expose
themselves in their arduous self-denying work.
Brother Meyer, lately labouring in the Missions to
the Hlubis, deserves to be held in Christian memory
in the Churches for his long, unwearied, and success-
ful labours among the Kaffirs. From his thorough
knowledge of the Kaffir tongue, he was able to
render great services in the preaching of the Gospel,
and he wore himself out spending and being spent
in his Master's work.

We shall add to the name of Meyer another
which deserves not to be forgotten in Mission
annals, Wilhelmina Stompjes. She was born in
KafFraria, but had in the providence of God been led
to Genadenthal. When the new station at Shiloh
was to be founded fifty years ago, she, with her
husband, accompanied the Missionaiies there. " The
strong and admirable features of her Christian
character," says the Mission narrative, " her intense
love for her Kaffir countrymen, and her mastery of
the language of the people, gave her a great advan-

124 SOUTH AFRICA

tage over the Missionaries, who could only hold
intercourse with them with the aid of an interpreter,
and she faithfully used it in all humility for the
furtherance of the Lord's work. With a warm heart
and overflowing lips, she would tell of the love of
God in Jesus Christ. Her word had such weight
even with the proud chiefs, that they were often
swayed by it, and did not deem it beneath their
dignity to send special messengers to the lowly
maiden in the Missionaries' household." When
acting as interpreter for the Missionaries it is said,
" she could not help adding copiously to their words
in order to make the message more impressive and
more intelligible." On one occasion, but for her
the Missionaries would probably have perished,
Mapasa, a murderous Tambookie chief, came to the
settlement in his war dress with fifty armed men,
bent on its destruction. But W^ilhelmina heard of
it, and suddenly appeared, " Pi-essing through the
group of savages, each of whom held his spear ready
to strike at a word from the chief," she, with
undaunted courage, reproached Mapasa for appear-
ing in such warlike fashion, and ordered him to
depart. " The fierce and cruel chieftain's son, com-
pletely overcome by her manner, instead of killing
the missionaries, and the woman who dared to
intrude on an assembly of men, withdrew peacefully,
and apologised later for his conduct." On another
occasion, when Sir George Grey visited the station
with many tears she said to him, " Oh my Lord
governor, I am deeply concerned about my poor
people the Kaflirs. How many of them know
nothing about the Word of God ! Do show your

AND ITS MISSION FIE IDS. 125

power by causing more missionaries to be sent, and
new stations to be founded." The Governor's heart
was touched by this fervent appeal, and adopting
her views, he advised her to urge the missionaries
to go forward from Shiloh to occupy new ground.
Wilhelmina died in 1863, probably seventy-five years
of age. " A consistent follower of our Saviour, it was
her delight in public and private to tell of His
exceeding love for sinners, and she was able to do
this with such tact and power, with the accompany-
ing influence of God's Holy Spirit, that many were
brought by her to rejoice in Jesus as their Saviour.
All her rare talents were freely devoted to the
Lord's service. Nowhere was garden and field in
better order than under her busy hands, and the
produce was, with most unselfish liberality, carefully
appropriated for the furtherance of the cause of
Christ, Her memory will long live in Shiloh."

126 SOUTH AFRICA

CHAPTER XIV.

THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY.

The chief work of the London Missionary Society
lies now in the distant interior in Bechuanaland, yet
its association with the Cape, which was the basis of
all its operations, is so old, and the tie is still so
strong, that we shall notice its labours here. In
1799, a few years later than the Moravian Brethren
who followed Schmidt, the four first Missionaries of
the London Missionary Society arrived at the Cape.
They were welcomed by some of the pious Dutch — ■
especially by Bos, an earnest Dutch minister, who
was the means, indeed, of establishing there a South
African Mission Society, which has since struck
deep roots in the country. Two of the Mission-
aries accepted an invitation to visit the Bushmen,
in their distant settlements — another left speedily
for India — the fourth, and by far the most remark-
able man of them all, went to the Kaffirs. The
name of Dr. Johann Theodosius Van der Kemp, is
one that will ever be illustrious in Mission history.
This devoted, gifted, self-sacrificing Missionary,
was born at Rotterdam, in 1747, where his father
was a preacher. He was, as a student, not
only a distinguished classical scholar, but said
to be conversant with most modern languages,

AND ITS MISSION FIE IDS. 127

for acquiring which, indeed, the Dutch have a
gift. His first career was as a cavalry oiBficer, in
which he distinguished himself, but which he left
in consequence of some quarrel with the Prince of
Orange. He was at this time known as an audacious
sceptic, and a man of utterly uncontrolled life ; and
these are said to have so grieved his father, as to
have caused his death. On abandoning the army,
he took to the study of medicine, partly at the
University of Edinburgh, where he gained high
honour. He then settled as a physician at Middel-
burg, where he practised ten years, not, it is said,
without some struggle after a higher life, and some
concealed anguish as to the eternity before him. It
was there that the drowning of his wife and child
in the river, while he himself hardly escaped with
his life, deeply aroused him — light after light
penetrated his soul, until he sank prostrate at the
feet of Jesus. In his deep sorrow for the past, and
with much inner devotion, he now gave himself to
the study of the Bible, and of the Eastern languages,
of which it is said, from his astonishing facility, he
acquired sixteen. Just at this time a call of the
London Missionary Society, then newly formed — to
consider the claims of the heathen, fell into his
hands. His resolution was at once formed; he offered
his services as a Gospel messenger. These were
cordially welcomed, and he was appointed to South
Africa. Returning from London, on a visit to
Holland, before his departure for the scene of his
future work, he became the instrument, in the
Divine Hand, of rousing the slumbering spirit of his
country to the claims of Missions, and to Christian

128 SOUTH AFRICA

action, and he was the means of there being formed
two Missionary Societies, one at Rotterdam, and the
other in East Friesland.

After a short stay at the Cape, Van der Kemp left
for his Kaffir Mission Field. The time was out-
wardly unfavourable. The Boers were extremely
dissatisfied with the British Government — their
Hottentot servants, or rather Serfs, weary of their
oppression, were constantly fleeing to the Kaffirs as
a refuge — the Kaffirs, too, had suffered wrongs at
the hands of the Boers, which they were ready to
revenge. The state of the Eastern Border was thus
constantly agitated, and there were many raids into
the Colony. But Van der Kemp, nothing daunted,
pressed onward to meet Gaika, the Kaffir chief.
When asked of his mission, he told them very
simply that it was to speak to them of things that
would make them happier in this life and beyond
death. Received coldly at first, he was permitted
at last to settle down on the other side of the
Keiskamma, then a part of Kaffir territory. The
situation of his station he found was pleasant, amid
fair meadows, in an amphitheatre of mountains clad
with green and flourishing forests, and scattered
around were the kraals of the natives. But amid
all the fine scenery the life of Van der Kemp was a
very hard one. It need not, perhaps, have been so
much so — it arose probably from his absorption in
higher things, and his want of care for comfort ; it
was certainly not from an ascetic spirit ; but so it was,
that in point of fact he seems to have lived chiefly on
roots. The salt for his food, he himself prepared from
the brine of the ocean. His visits too to the native

AND ITS MISSION FIEIDS. 129

kraals, to carry to them the message of salvation,
were most trying, over thorn bushes and sharp
rocks, without hat, or shoes, or stockings, often with
bleeding feet. Here he continued for some sixteen
months, instructing the Kaffir youth in the Gospel,
and seeking also to win the captive Hottentots to
the truth. At last he was compelled, as war drew
nearer, to abandon Kaffirland. Yet, we may say,
that some first fruits of the harvest even tlien were
gathered in. The name of Jesus was spread abroad,
and his own, Jinkanna, as he was called, was, as a
faithful servant of his Master, long honoured in
KafFraria. One of his converts, too, Sinkanna,
touched by the Gospel, composed simple and beauti-
ful hymns, and went about through the country
singing them, and offering prayers. After his
retirement, too, ultimately to Bethelsdorp, a station
near Algoa Bay, a number of the sons of the
Kaffir chiefs were sent to him to be educated. The
remainder of the life of this remarkable man was a
chequered one. It was devoted mainly to his
beloved Hottentots, and to the defence of their
rights. He was grieved at the oppression
they suffered, and stood forth their intrepid
champion. Called to the Cape to vindicate his
charges against their oppressors, he there received a
higher summons, and was called away from his life
of noble toil and self-sacrifice to his heavenly rest.
Van der Kemp was undoubtedly a man of noblest
gifts, and entire consecration to his Master, and he
has left behind him a name never to be forofotten.
In minor things, however, he was perhaps less
judicious, at least honest Mr. Campbell thought and

130 SOUTH AFRICA

said so. His marrying a native wife, whom he had
liberated from slavery, did not certainly conduce, as
he himself felt afterwards, to the comfort of his later
life, and his conforming himself generally to the rude-
ness of native usages and living, so much as he did,
was not for the furtherance of the Gospel. Civilisa-
tion and Christianity, we ma}^ sa}^ go hand in hand.
The former has in it some leaven of the latter. It
is not to the disadvantage of the Gospel, but to its
furtherance, that our civilisation has so widely con-
quered the world. It seems to be, indeed, the
narrow edge of the wedge inserted, which shall
prepare for something more penetrating to follow.
Without expecting rude tribes to adopt all our
habits — their assimilation to higher usages of life
has its benefit. In this respect, we think the
Moravian Brethren in South Africa acted more
wisely than Dr. Van der Kemp.*

We have dwelt thus somewhat at large on the
life of Van der Kemp — the first gi-eat missionary, we
may say, of South Africa. It would be, at the same
time, quite a work of supererogation were we to enter
at large on the history of the London Missionary
Society. This was suitable, so far as regards the
Rhenish and Moravian Missions, because their
history is less known ; but the annals of the London
Missionary Society are familiar to most,andto attempt

* For this hasty sketch of the life of Dr. Van der Kemp I am
much indebted to Dr. Grundemann, editor of Dr. Burkhardt's
work, "Die Evangelische Missionen unter den befreitea und
freien negern, &c." Had I met this before writina; the earlier
part of this volume, it would have been most serviceable to me. A
work so able and carefully written ought to be translated into
English.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 131

to compress a narrative which owes so much to its
interesting and striking details could have but little
general interest. And yet as this Society has
occupied so large a place in the Mission history of
South Africa, the most honourable we have ven-
tured to say of any, some general thoughts on its
Mission polity may, we think, be inserted with ad-
vantage in this chapter.

And, first, we would notice as one of its most
prominent characteristics, that it has been in South
Africa so widely a pioneer in the Mission field. It
is with the Moravians that lies the honour of first
indeed breaking ground among the Hottentots ; but,
with this exception, there is scarcely a Mission field
in South Africa where the London Missionary
Society did not lead the way. There were thus
their early Missions to the Bushmen, though these,
it must be owned, failed, as those of every other
Missionary Society have done, owing to the extra-
ordinary manner of life of this race in its wild state ;
then there was the approach of their Mission to
the Namaquas, and their early entrance into the
waste regions of Great Namaqualand. There was
their Mission also to the Orlams, where one of their
missionaries, Christian Albrecht, was the means of
the conversion of Africaner. We have already
noticed how Dr. Mofiat afterwards, in his Mission
work in this tribe, so confirmed and established him
in the faith. Then further inland in those regions
we now call the Diamond Fields, there was their
work among the Griquas, who may be said to have
owed to them almost their existence as a race, as
well as their conversion to Christianity. It was

132 SOUTH AFRICA

Mr. Campbell's wise suggestions that first led to a
settled government amongst them and the Korannas.
And it was Dr. Moffat at a later time who was the
main instrument in setting over them so wise and
intrepid a chief as Waterboer. We have already
noticed how Waterboer repaid the benefit by sav-
ing the Bechuanas from the Mantatees, when they
were in danger of ruin. It was the London
Missionary Society also which began the work in
the East among the Kaffirs — Dr. Van der Kemp
gathering the first fruits ; but Mr. Brownleein 1820
permanently occupying the field and holding it in-
deed until but lately, when the veteran Missionary
died at his post.

We cannot doubt that this tentative system, this
readiness to sow beside all waters, belongs to the
highest ideas of Mission work, and it has thus
distinguished this Society in the past, and marks it
even now, as in its intrepid resolve to extend its
work to Central Africa, and to occupy Lake Tan-
ganyika. It may be said, indeed, that the results of
this method, the Mission Society, like the mer-
chant ever alert for some new venture, ready to enter
on new Mission enterprises, have not always been
successful. As far as the Bushmen are concerned,
this is so far time ; and it may be added that, in many
other directions also, the London Missionary So-
ciety, after pressing on for a. time, was obliged to
recede. This also is true ; but it would be erro-
neous to infer from it that there was failure.
When it retired, it was, in almost every instance,
because while other fields seemed spread before it,
whitening to the harvest, other Societies were pre-

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 133

pared at its call, to enter on its initial work, and
were fully equipped to do so with success. It may
be worth our while to notice here for a moment the
position the London Missionary Society occupied,
not only in Great Britain, but in the begining of
the century, we may add, in relation to all Evan-
gelical Christendom. Its position was peculiarly
catholic — it was founded on an idea which in this
imperfect state, cannot perliaps be fully carried
out, that the Christian Church, however divided
and split into fragments at home, should present
itself to the heathen as one great unity, one holy
Catholic Church. There can be no doubt that
the idea is so far just, that it is most unhappy to
carry our differences into the Foreign Field, and to
display before the heathen the strifes, and rivalries,
and jealousies of contending Christian communities
at home. Still it may be questioned how far the
Christian Churches can thus feel themselves absolved
from individual action. May they not profitably
apply the organization and equipment and gifts re-
sulting in so many useful consequences at home, in the
Mission Field also ; so that marching, it may be, as
separate tribes, they may take each its place in
occupying the great field of the world ? And may it
not be possible to do this without sectarianism, and
without necessarily obtruding minor differences ?
We may say that this is really being accomplished
in India, China, South Africa, and other Missions
on the part of all the truly loyal-hearted Evan-
gelical Missions. They do not encroach on one
another, they are banded together as brethren — they
show, amid their diversities, a united front to the

134 SOUTH AFRICA

heathen. But passing from this, in point of fact
from this undenominational character of the London
Missionary Society, most other younger Mission
Societies, both British and Foreign, rallied around
it, willing to accept its counsels as to the positions
they should occupy and ready to enter on those
the London Missionary Society felt itself unable to
hold. Thus it was, for instance, that the London
Missionary Society handed over Great Namaqua-
land, and ultimately its stations in Lesser Nama-
qualand to the Rhenish Mission — then, too, it re-
signed the Korannas, another Hottentot race, to the
Berlin Mission. So also, while invited itself to occupy
Basutoland, it counselled the French Basuto Mission
to enter on the work there, and thus also in British
KafFraria, where its missions indeed still flourish,
yet Mr. Brownlee gave over, we believe, the first
station he occupied to the Scottish Presbyterian
Missions. It is an interesting history — the success
of these missions which thus entered on the fields
first occupied by the London Missionary Society.
It is a fine illustration of those deep sayings of our
Lord — " One soweth and another reapeth," " both
he that soweth and he that reapeth may rejoice
together." At the Diamond Fields or the Gold
Fields of South Africa, the first searcher, however
enriched, often leaves behind him greater wealth
than that he had gained, others follow him in fields
abandoned as almost hopeless and find there unex-
pected treasures. So is it in the kingdom of God, so
has it been with these Missions among the Namaquas,
Korannas, Kaffirs, and other tribes. These Mission
fields have yielded and are yielding greater wealth

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 135

than ever, and in the future, even richer results may-
be anticipated.

Before passing from this it may be taken as an
interesting instance, showing that the Divine Seed
of the Word is not lost, to recall the story of the
Makololo tribe. Those who have read the narrative
of the London Missionary Society in South Africa,
will recall Livingstone's intercourse with them —
the Mission expedition to Linyanti — its unhappy
failure, with the loss of valuable Mission lives from
fever — the collapse or rather seeming destruction of
the tribe. And yet Livingstone's Christian work
had not, it was found, been without its fruits — frag-
ments of the Makololos still survived. Mr. Young,
for instance, the able conductor of the Livingstonia
Mission expedition, found some of them on the banks
of the Shir^ rising by their European knowledge,
and learning to the rank of chiefs, and to them the
Free Church was mainly indebted for the safe trans-
port of its steamer — the Ilala — which it has lately
launched on the waters of the Lake Nyassa.

There are other characteristics of the London
Missionary Society's labours, which, as connected
with the whole polity of Missions, are worthy of
note here. It is in harmony with what as have we
already indicated — the Society holds it as a great
principle that Mission work is evangelisation or the
plantation of Churches, not their permanent building
up and consolidation. We quote on this subject
some excellent sentences from their last Report —
" Delay in the readjustment of such positions " — the
reference is to older churches — " was for a long period
a weak point in the arrangements of the Society,

136 SOUTH AFRICA

and even now it is not found always easy to deter-
mine when the pastoral oversight of converts shall
be given up."- — " But in the judgment of the Direc-
tors it is only right and wise that the old state of
things should pass away, not only on the ground of
the resolutions passed by their predecessors, but
because the policy in itself is perfectly sound, and is
the course most beneficent to the native Churches
themselves." — " Throughout civil and religious
society, young men, young churches, young com-
munities will grow into perfect manhood, only as
circumstances require them to manage their own
aflfairs, to maintain themselves by their own efforts,
to bear their own burden of duty or privilege, and
to fight their own battles against temptation and
wrong." — " All real growth is from within. No
human instrumentality from without can impart
or promote it — it depends upon an inner life, an
inner organism. That growth will usually occupy
a long period, and it will require a variety of influ-
ences."— " The gradual process — the fruit of the
Word accepted and professed is evidently not the
work of the Evangelistic Society, whose functions
it is to bring the Gospel to a people for the first
time. A Missionary Society has to plant acorns and
care for saplings. Only the storms of centuries,
and native growth under God's sun and air, will
make them oaks of M'hich a land is proud." * — It is
in canying out this important principle that the
London Missionary Society latterly has "thrown to
a large extent upon their own resources the twenty
Churches of the Society within the Cape Colony."
* London Missionary Sccietj's Eepoit, 1878, p. 38.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 137

These are by no means going back, " on the contrary
growing out of their transition state, united in a
practical and well managed union, anxious to fill
some of their vacancies by new men from England,
and to train their best native teachers at Lovedale,
and the Kuruman, they are endeavouring to render
their position more secure, and to maintain Church
ordinances more firmly than ever." We may notice
here a crucial instance, if we may call it, of this their
later system. They were recently called to " con-
sider their relation to the well-known Mission
among the Griquas." Tn Eastern Griqualand the
chief town is Kokstad ; the claims of the Griquas for
Missionary help were pressed upon them, and a Mis-
sionary was sent in 1870. He lately accepted the
pastorate of this Griqua Church, and asked the
sanction of the London Missionary Society to re-
main there. They were anxious, however, believing
that his evangelistic work was done there, that he
should go to Tanganyika. The result has been that
holding their Missionary " in high personal regard,
and respecting his conscientious convictions of duty,
they are prepared to place him in his charge in com-
fort, and they oflfer him their best washes for his
prosperity and usefulness, but with this arrangement
their care of the Griqua Church and people comes
to an end." — The London Missionary Society has
thus acted on similar principles to those of the
Rhenish Society. We believe with it indeed was the
initiative, and from its older establishment and
more developed progress, it has been able to carry
out thus vigorously a decision which will relieve its
funds considerably. They will be thus set free for

138 SOUTH AFRICA

aggressive work. We may hope that even more
than this will be accomplished, and that their
native Churches in the Cape will be not only self-
supporting but evangelistic, contributing their share
in men and means to the great work to be carried
on in Central Africa.

The Evangelistic progress of the Society has ever
been in one direction. It has been earnestly, we might
almost have added instinctively, turned north-
wards ; but that we see in this, rather the hand
and providence of God, and a simple earnest
faith. A wide door and effectual of entrance had
been opened in this direction, and the Missionaries
felt pressed to go in by it, scarcely knowing, it may
be, like the patriarch, whither they went. First,
crossing the Orange River, there were the Griqua
and Koranna settlements established by them —
then passing the Vaal, they took possession of
Bechuanaland — then onwards to the Matabeles, and
lastly, now they have formed a station close to the
Lake Ngami, near the Chief Moremi. It is but a
step onwards to reach the Zambesi, and using it as
a base to press into Central Africa. It is re-
markable, we may observe, the advances that are
now being made northwards. It is but a few years
ago, since Livingstone pioneered the way, and now
we read, in a South African Journal,* that a famoas
elephant hunter and his companions have just
returned from their wanderings — their journeys
having extended far north of the Zambesi.

* The Natal Mercury, one of the leading South African
Journals, where mucli valuable information may be often found
ou South African progress and colonisation.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 139

In this Mission progress, one feature especially
prominent is concentration of Mission effort. The
Society has still, indeed, its important stations
among the Kaffirs, and in the Cape Colony generally ;
but it is evidently now devoting its highest energies
and strength to the Mission fields of Bechuanaland,
the Matabeles, and the adjacent tribes. Most of
the South African Missions, indeed, while open to
every IVIission call the Master may address to them,
find it best to devote themselves to one field —
as the Rhenish Mission, for instance, the Berlin, the
French, the Presbyterian, the Wesleyan, »fcc. We
need not say that Bechuanaland has not been
chosen by the London Missionary Society, because it
is a pleasanter or less laborious field of work than
others. On the contrary, its arid hot climate is often
very trying to the European, nor is the work itself
so promising perhaps as among the Basutos, the
Fingoes, the Kaffirs, or the natives of the Transvaal,
Nor has it the great advantage of Colonial I'ule. It
has had many trials indeed, to endure from the
arbiti'ariness of native rule, and the brutality and
cruelty of native chiefs. Still this has not deterred it
from entering resolutely on the work to which the
Master plainly had called it, and its efibrts among
the Barolongs, the Batlapins, the Bakwens, the
Bamangwatos, the Matabeles, are being crowned
with ever increasing success. Its stations are
in various stages of progress. Kurumau, the
chief scene of Dr. Moffat's labours, with its eleven
out-stations, has become an important centre of
work, and its Mission College is now established
on a broad and satisfactory basis. All the

I40 SOUTH AFRICA

stations of the Mission still, however, largely
partake of an Evangelistic character. Those
longest established have still many heathen towns
and villages within their influence, while the latest
founded deal with heathenism in almost un-
diminished strencjth. Amoncr the Bamangwato
and Matebele tribes, the Missionary brethren have
found a hard field of labour, and have had to endure
lon2j patience. But " called as this Society has been
to occupy the field, the hardness of the people has
been no argument for neglecting or quitting the
field." It has " simply led them to make the
Mission strong, and to send to it some of the best
qualified men they can find." " They have broken
up the fallow ground — they have gathered in the
stones — they have laid bare the soil to rain, and
sun, and air, they have steadily sowed the seed,
and they have had abundant proof that their
teaching, their example, their kindness to the
sick, their counsels have had a powerful and steady
influence."*

In even so rapid an outline as this of the work of
the London Missionary Society in South Africa, it
would be to overlook a signal feature did we not
notice the many men highly gifted and qualified for
Mission labours whomthegreat Master has graciously
bestowed on this Society. There is Van der Kemp,
the gifted heroic self-denying Missionary to the
Hottentots ; there is John Campbell, the first visitor
of the Mission, not a man perhaps of great natural
gifts but possessed of a sagacity and holy energy
which did much to consolidate the early Mission
*Eeport of London Missionary Society, 1877.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 141

work, and whose fervid, and at the same time
humorous, sketches* of South Africa and its natives
helped to inspire British audiences with an interest
in the work.

Then the Society had Dr. Philip, another able and
energetic Mission administrator, who did so much
also to inspire Continental Christians with a zeal
for Missions, and who so greatly aided the young
Continental Societies, such as the " Society des
Missions Evangeliques " of Paris, with the Rhenish
and Berlin Missions, in seeking out appropriate
spheres for their Mission work. His manly, earnest,
and able championship of the Hottentot, following in
this in the steps of Van der Kemp, but with more
success, for it was he who mainly won for them
their freedom, will make his name ever to be
honoured by the philanthropist, and especially to
be endeared to the race he rescued. Later still
there is Moffat, with all his remarkable combination
of Missionary gifts, his sagacity in penetrating
native character, his power to influence and control
it by his Christian eloquence and by his moral
energy, his long laborious study of the Bechuana
tongue, and his successful translation of the Bible
into this language, his interest in geographical
enterprise, in which for the gospel's sake he so aided
Livingstone, and his highly poetic oratory, which, on
his first visit to England in his prime, so impressed

*As regards humour sorae of his sketches still live in the
memory of old auditors and even yet stir to laughter. Especially
his account of his arrival at Lattakoo — his question pronounced in
his broad Scottish Doric, " Whaur is Lattakoo ? " and his astonish-
ment to find the great African City lying with its huts at his feet
like so many ant hills, burrowed in the ground.

142 SOUTH AFRICA

and electrified his audiences.* Then above all
there is Livingstone, the incomparable Missionary
traveller, with his amazing energy and patience, his
indomitable courage, and his great observational
powers, whose method of travel is so superior to
any other, if, in our quest of knowledge we seek to
win it not by intimidating or killing the poor
ignorant wretched savage, but by seeking to con-
ciliate and win him to the cause of civilization and
Christianity. Dr. Livingstone's Mission polity here
is, if we may so describe it, the Divine method of
the Gospel, enforced and illusti-ated by the ex-
ample of the great Master and Evangelist of the
Church.

Besides these distinguished Christian agents in
the Mission work of the Society, we might have
noticed, had our limits allowed, the many interest-
ing instances of native conversion to be found in
the records of the Society ; but these are too gener-
ally known to need to be related. We shall refer
only to one native Christian chief, whose life
and character merit our honour. Khame is the
chief of the Bamangwato tribe. His life is one of
singular romantic decision, as with Joshua, to serve
the Lord. Dr. Fritsch, the learned German traveller,
who is, I may observe, in general, far from being a
friend of Missions, says of him in language we trans-
late, " The eldest son of Sekhome (Khame's father was
then alive,) is a bright exception to the character
of the Bechuanas, and does honour to the efforts of

* Tn the Martyr of Erromanga, if we recollect aright, the late
Dr. Campbell gives a very vivid impression of the powerful effect
of these addresses, and the zeal they inspired in the cause of
Missions.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 143

these pious Missionaries. I rejoice to have had
the opportunity of making Khame's acquaint-
ance, and to name a black whom I should
in no circumstances be ashamed to reo-ard as a
friend. The simple, modest, yet noble bearing
of the chieftain's son awoke in me a feelinsr of satis-
faction such as I have never experienced in the
society of blacks." The Rev. Mr. M'Kenzie, of the
London Missionary Society, says of him at a later
date, " Instead of a heathen chief " (Sekhome, his
father) " and community as in 1862, there are now a
Christian chief and community, almost all the
young people of which are learners of Christianity.
There is now no rain-making, and the Missionary
teaches them instead to pray to God for daily bread
all the year round. Heathenism no longer presides
now either at seed time or harvest, but these seasons
are graced by Christian prayer and thanksgiving."

The statistics of the London Missionary Society
for this year 1878, are the following :* — It has in
South ' Africa, apart from the Tanganyika Mission
in Central Africa, 17 principal stations, with 52 out-
stations. There are of these 5 principal stations in
the old Cape Colony with 8 out-stations ; then 3 in
British Kaffraria with 14 out -stations, 7 in Bechu-
analand with 30 out-stations, 1 in Matabeleland
with, let us notice, a staff of no less than 4 mission-
aries. We must add to this the proposed station at
Lake Ngami, but regarding it we have no statistics.
The total number of English Missionaries in South
Africa, apart from 3 engaged in the Tanganyika
Mission, is 22, with 113 native preachers. There
*Eighty-fourthKeport of the London Missionary Society, 1878.

144 SOUTH AFRICA

are in all 4615 members of the church, with 24,022
native adherents. The schools number in all 42,
and there are 2052 scholars. We have already
noticed that at Kuruman is the Central Higher
Educational Institute. From last accounts, the
buildings comprising the Moftat Institution now in
course of erection at Kuruman, are progressing
rapidly, and their completion may be looked for-
ward to at an early period. Mr. M'Kenzie, a highly
accomplished missionary, has been appointed
Resident Tutor. The site of the College is excellent,
and it is being excellently and substantially built.
We are informed, too, on good authority, that the
industrial element will occupy a considerable place
in its system. The Becliuanas are not indeed so
far advanced in agriculture as the Fingoes or
Tambookies or Basutos, and such an Institution can-
not thus rival in extent Lovedale ; still its efforts
wiU be directed to promote the same cause of agricul-
tural progress.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 145

CHAPTER XV.

THE DUTCH CHURCH OF SOUTH AFRICA.

We may notice here the Dutch Church of South
Africa. Its centre is the Cape, and it is not only
the largest Colonial Church, but it has also latterly
been doing good service in the South African Mis-
sion cause. We have already observed with what
warmth of heart, Christian Bos, a Dutch minister,
welcomed Van der Kemp and his fellow missionaries
to the Cape. The South African Missionary Society
which was then formed, exerted soon a happy
influence — exciting far and wide in the Colony an
interest in the Cliristianisation of the native races.
While the attitude of the Boers in general still
continued repulsive, yet there were also sincerely
Christian men and ministers in the Dutch Church
who sympathised with this new movement, and
readily consented to place their slaves or their
Hottentot servants under Missionary care and
instruction. The South African Society cannot
indeed be said to have done much for a long period
in direct Mission work — this it rather handed over
to the Mission Societies from abroad, still, as in the
case of the Rhenish Mission, to which we have
already referred, and the French and Berlin, we may

146 SOUTH AFRICA

add also, it gave liberally and heartily to promote
the Mission cause. Latterly it has assumed a far
more earnest Evangelistic attitude than before, and
has formed a number of Mission stations. As
this Colonial Church is so intimately bound up with
the destinies of South Africa, and as the new life
and vigour infused into it give promise that it may
yet occupy a leading Evangehstic position in Africa,
my readers will permit me shortly to glance
generally at its history.

The Church is old as the Cape Colony itself. It
is a seedling of the old Evangelical Dutch Church
transplanted to the Cape. " It has proved," says a
recent writer, " a merciful providence for South
Africa, that though Popish Portugal was the means
of its discovery, its colonisation was reserved for
Protestant Holland. Had it been otherwise, the
religious condition of half a continent, as regards
both the white and coloured population, would have
been very different from what it is. Instead of
peaceful, thriving communities, with numerous and
varied circles of Christian activity, we should have
expected to find countries analogous, socially and
religiously, to Mexico or Brazil."* The arrival of the
Huguenots in South Africa brought with it, as we
have already said, the infusion of a deeper life into
the Church, and the vigorous impulse it gave is felt
still. Many of the best of the Dutch pastors have
now in their veins, the blood of those heroic men
who abandoned all for the truth's sake. Another

* We quote from an unpretending, yet interesting sketch of the
South African Dutch Church, by the Eev. John M 'Carter —
" The Dutch Eeformed Church in South Africa," &c. Edinburgh,
W. & C. Inghs.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 147

feature, we may add, has been impressed on the
Dutch South African Church by the accession of
a number of Scottish Evangelical Presbyterian
ministers in this century, eleven arriving in 1822
apd following years, and eight in 1860. To this,
for instance, the Dutch Church owes the Murrays,
whose names, from their valuable Christian services,
are almost household words in the Dutch homes of
South Africa. The Church of South Africa has
thus many affinities. "From the Church of Hol-
land," writes one of its ministers,* "it has its general
framework, with its Confession, its Lituro-ies, and its
form of service. To it it owes its use of orofans and
hymns, the celebration of the holidays of the
Christian Feasts, the systematic preaching on the
Heidelberg Confession, &c. To the Church of
France it owes much of its best spiritual life, still
markedly visible among the descendants of the
French refugees. The influence of Scotland may be
traced in its theology, its view of the relations to
the State, its pastoral work, as well as its religious
life, as seen in Sabbath observance, prayer meetings,
and missions." In its external history, the following
are the most important points. For more than a
century the Cape Church was under the rule of the
Church in Holland. In 1803 it received a Con-
stitution, then an Ecclesiastical Commission sent
out from Holland. In 1843 the Dutch Constitution
was displaced by an English ordinance, intended to
give the Church more liberty of action. In 1862
the Church of the Colony was separated from its three

*The Eev. Dr. Andrew Murray — The Presbyterian Churches
throughout the World, p. 59. T. & A. Constable.

148 SOUTH AFRICA

smaller branches in Natal, and the two Republics,
owing to its having been found that a Synod with
a Colonial ordinance could not allow ministers from
beyond its boundaries to take part in its legislation.
In the same year commenced its battle with
Liberalism introduced from Holland, resulting in a
collision with the law courts, and latterly in the
withdrawal of the most advanced of the Rationalist
ministers. In 1875 a Bill in the Cape Parliament
made an end of the State support, which up to that
period, the congregations of the Church had
received." It will be seen from this, that the Dutch
Church is now disestablished. We may add, that
with every movement toward its liberty, it has
been shown more clearly how firmly it stands on
the basis of the Dutch Church of the Reformation —
a Church which made so noble a confession and
endured such martyrdoms for the cause of the gospel,
and of Christian liberty. The Dutch Synod of the
Cape is an earnest evangelical body. Having been
present at its Synodical gatherings, on first touching
South African ground, I may say how much they im-
pressed me. Perhaps there was something more of the
stiffness of older times and of the formalism of older
ecclesiasticism, than is generally found in these less
ceremonious days. The Ministers were all attired
with strict ecclesiastical etiquette in their Dutch
gowns and bands, and with a little stretch of fancy,
one might have supposed they were present at some
old Dutch Assembly, or even let us say at the Synod
of Dort. But behind all these forms there was mani-
festly all the Christian life of the nineteenth century.
We have seldom, indeed, witnessed more earnest

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. I49

gatherings, or listened to debates conducted with
sounder wisdom, or more evangelical fervour.
There is a great deal that is sterling about many of
the Boers, even although, like the Southern Planters
of the United States, there still remains too much
prejudice as to race. You rarely enter a Boer home
where there is not stated family worship — and how-
ever scanty the Library may be, it seldom wants
the Hall Bible.* Few are the households too, that,
even at a great sacrifice of time, do not travel to
their quarterly " Nacht Maal," or Lord's Supper.
Many families even build for themselves a dwelling
near their church, only used by them on the occa-
sion of these solemnities. The large expenditure, too,
of the Dutch South African Churches in the erection
of suitable and handsome ecclesiastical edifices, in
which they vie, indeed, with our home churches, is
some indication of their interest in religion. In South
Africa there are now three distinct Dutch denomina-
tions. There is first the Dutch Reformed Church of
the Cape, which is by far the most numerous, the
most influential, and the most energetic. There is,
again, the Reformed Free Church, sometimes called
the Church of the Doppers. It adheres with great
tenacity to the early standards of the Dutch Church,
and strongly objects to hymns in public worship, as
being unscriptural. Then, there is, also, the Dutch
Reformed Church of the South African Republic,
the Transvaal, " which owes its existence to the with-

*I do not know what Mr. Froude, our distinguished historian,
has written on this subject regarding the Boers, or if, indeed, he
has published any observations. But it is scarcely, I think,
betraying any confidence to say, that frona hia remarks, in con-
versation on South African life, this was a trait which struck
and interested him.

ISO SOUTH AFRICA

drawal, under the influence of ministers from
Holland, in 1858, from the Cape Church of some of
its members in the Transvaal, owing to the wish
to be free from anything like British influence, and
to be more closely connected with the Church in
Holland."* This last has only some four Ministers, and
is understood to be neological in its views. As re-
gards Mission work, ever since the Reformed Cape
Synod, in 1848, took this into its own hands,
the zeal for it, and the active organisation for
carrying it out, has been increasing. The
South African Dutch Missionary Society has quite
given its adhesion to this, and its work is being now
carried on far more efficiently than at an earlier
time under the guidance of the Church itself.
There are now, within and beyond the Cape Colony,
eleven Mission Stations, with as many ordained
Missionaries, labouring among the native popu-
lation. Such a Mission, for instance, as that
of Mr. Hofmeyer, in Zoutpansberg in the north of
the Transvaal, is one that may compare in zeal
and piety with the best stations in South Africa.

As regards numbers, if we include all the Dutch
Churches of Africa, the number of Colonial adher-
ents is some 238,8(53 ; there are probably also about
2G,000 Mission adherents in all, and about 4,500
Mission members.t

May I, before leaving the Dutch Church, suggest
how invaluable it would be if in South Africa a

* Presbyterian Churches, Dr. A. Murray's Report, p 60.

t Neither the Dutch Church, the Propagation Society, nor the
Wesleyaus distinguish betwixt their colonial and native
adherents. Our calculation is based to a considerable extent on
the last Church statistics given in the Cape Census. It can only
claim thus to be an approximation.

AND ITS MISS 10 iV FIELDS. 151

Church Union or Federation could be formed be-
twixt the Dutch and the Anglo-Saxon Evangelical
Churches, which are in doctrine and spirit so closely
allied ? Union is strength, and streno;th is needed
to resist the aggressions of traditional sacerdotal
ecclesiasticism. As regards the Dutch, the French
Basuto and the Ang^lo-Saxon Churches, there is
nothing to hinder such a union being speedily
formed. In point of fact, in Natal the Dutch Re-
formed Synod has made overtures to the Presby-
terian Churches to form as speedily as may be such
an incorporation, and the Presbyterian Churches are
on their side equally prepared for such a union.
The difference of language need not form an obstacle.
In Scotland, for instance, there are English-speak-
ing and Gaelic ministers labouring side by side, and
forming one united Church. There might be a
similar arrangement in South Africa. Where the
Dutch language and population receded, the English
might be adopted, in place of the young being
handed over to Anglican Ritualism ; while with an
ever-increasing Dutch population, new spheres
would be constantly opening up for the Dutch
ministry.

152 SOUTH AFRICA

CHAPTER XVI.

WESLETAN MISSIONS IN SOUTH AFRICA.

The Wesleyan Missions are the next which claim
our attention. Their strength, it may be said, still
lies in the Cape Colony, although their stations
stretch widely beyond. With its usual Christian
zeal and enterprise, the Wesleyan body was eai'ly in
the field in South Africa. In 1814, they sought to
begin a Mission at Cape Town, but permission was at
first refused by the Cape authorities. This led them
to enter on Mission work in Lesser Namaqualand,
which is still continued with success. At last, the
Rev. Barnabas Shaw obtained permission to open
Services in Cape Town itself, and one of his colleagues,
the Rev. Mr. Edwards, began to preach there. It
was at first the day of small things with the
Mission. The first place where worship was held,
was an empty wine shop — where service was held
in the Dutch and English languages — later two
churches were built in the town. Now, by the last
Wesleyan returns there are seven chapels. The
work of the Society gradually from this centre
spread over the Western Colony, where now there
are many chapels, and the attendants number
nearly 10,000.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 153

But it is in the East Cape Colony that Wesleyan-
ism has struck its deepest roots. It is, we may
say, since 1820, and its settlement of British
emigrants in the Eastern districts, that the Wesleyan
body has achieved its most remarkable successes.
This plan of colonisation was doubtless intended by
the Government mainly as a defence of the Colony
against Kaffir aggressions. But it has issued in
nobler results in the extension of the gospel
among these warlike tribes. It is one of the finest
instances we know of colonisation speeding the
cause of Christianity. The East Cape Colony, now
the most thriving, populous, and enterprising-
province of South Africa, owes a great deal, as we
have already said, to the Wesleyans, not only
religiously, but materially and morally. It has had
a number of eminent and successful Missionaries.
The Rev. William Shaw, who is not to be confounded
with the Rev. Barnabas Shaw, of the West Cape,
who came out as one of the Colonial pastors, was in
every way fitted to be a Christian pioneer, dis-
tinguished by his great ability and sagacity, his
power of organising, his deep Christian interest in
his work, and his sincere piety. He has left his mark
in the district, especially, we may say, in Graham's
Town, the very centre we may call it of the Eastern
life of the Colony. The story he has himself
written of his Mission is a work full of much
interest. The Rev. Mr. Shepstone, the father of Sir
Theophilus Shepstone, now the governor of the
Transvaal, occupied here also an honourable place
with ]Vli\ Ayliff, whose family have since taken
distinguished positions in the Colony and Natal.

154 SOUTH AFRICA

Nor should Alison be overlooked, to whom we have
already referred, first as a Wesleyan Missionary,
and then as joining the Free Church of Scotland. His
earnest Mission work will ever merit honour in Natal.

The Wesleyan body has taken a large part in
promoting Colonial Christianity in South Africa,
This, I may say, is in part owing to its organisation,
which has so far a certain analogy to that of the
S.P.G. Its missionaries are in many instances
also Colonial ministers, or, we might express it vice
versa — its Colonial ministry is also missionary.
This is a question of Mission polity which is not
unworthy of serious consideration. For my own
part I should think preferable that the Missionary
should be mainly a Missionary, and the Colonial
ministry Colonial. They are separate vocations
needing different gifts and mental habits, while
their work will at the same time meet at many
points, and if they are men of a right spirit they
will be mutually helpful and valuable coadjutors.
In point of fact, it is but rarely that the great
Missionary will be found the acceptable colonial or
home preacher. And even if he had the gifts it is
doubtful, from the whole setting of his habits, if he
would find himself quite at home in such work.
On the other hand, still more rarely would the
brilliant, Christian orator, who wields such power
over his audiences be found to possess the gifts
which would make him a successful and great
missionary. Doubtless, instances of such distinction
have been found, but it is as rare as a double first
at the University.

At the same time I must own that weighty

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 155

opinions are to be found on the other side. The
Rev. Mr. Calderwood, an able and experienced
Missionary of the London Missionary Society and
afterwards a Government Commissioner, writes, — •
"The Wesleyans have understood this subject better
than any of the kindred Societies and have acted
accordingly. Tliey have throughout tlie Colony,
especially in its Eastern Province, a large number
of European members who take a deep interest in
JMissions to the heathen." Mr. Shaw, ao-ain, the
Superintendent of the ]\Iission, whom we have
already noticed, observes — " It is a great charity to
take the Gospel to our emigrant population. How
many professed Christians and their children have
thus been saved from degeneracy into heathenism."
On the other side, however, it may be reasoned that
the course pursued by the London Missionary, the
Presbyterian, the American, and the Foreign
Societies, has issued in greater Missionary results.
This is a matter, of course, of appreciation. But
however this may be, may not these words be ad-
dressed, if not to the Foreign JVIissions in South Africa,
yet to other British Mission Churches : " This
ought ye to have done, and not to leave the other un-
done." Have not your Colonial fallen countrymen,
your kinsmen according to the flesh, a strong claim
upon you ? If lormed by you into Christian
Churches, would not their Colonial aid powerfully
help you ? Be this as it may, Wesleyanism
thus occupies, colonially, a position of the highest
importance, in which we cannot indeed but rejoice.
She is, along with the Dutch Church, a stronghold
of defence against that Rituahsm which threatens

156 SOUTH AFRICA

South African Evangelical Christianity. Another
valuable result has been that the Wesleyan Colon-
ists are increasingly interested in Christian work.
We say increasingly, because it is an interesting
fact that some at least of the original Colonists were
drawn to South Africa as a Mission field of work.
But now they have many of them considerable
means at their disposal, and this is their resolution
according to a late report : " Our friends will rejoice
to hear the evidence of the fact that the African
Mission Church es are becoming more and more mission-
ary in their spirit and action. Our churches are aware
of the danger of Colonial self-sustaining churches
settling down into quiet parishes, and their pastors
into easy chaplaincies wherein all local resources are
consumed within the area of the several churches."
"The organisation of a Missionary Society for South
Africa was a step in the right dn^ection, a platform
on which we may raise broad expectations." "The
work is expanding — new ideas are spreading —
Christian public sentiment is maturing. The re-
lations which Colonial Churches bear to surround-
ing heathen populations have of late been more
distinctly apprehended, and the numerous obliga-
tions arising from these relationships have been
more clearly recognised, and more cheerfully
responded to."* " If rightly worked, we are per-
suaded that this will prove one of the most power-
ful means possible for the evangelisation of the
millions of that great Continent."

As regards Mission work more especially, the
Wesleyan Missionary Society, like the London, has

* Wesleyan Report, 1877, page 83.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 157

been a pioneer in the field. It is inferior to the
latter only in the extent of its exploration, and
the only other Mission which is perhaps abreast
of it in this, is the Berlin Society. It had, as we
have observed, early Missions in Lesser Namaqua-
land, which were gradually extended to Greater
Namaqualand, from which it has since retired.
Its work has embraced Orlams, and Bastards,
Griquas, and Barolongs, Fingoes, and Galekas, Pon-
dos, and Zulus, &;c. Like the London JVlissionary
Society it has indeed wisely receded from some of
these extended positions, when other societies were
prepared to occupy them, but as regards most of the
South African races — the Hottentots, the Kaffirs of
Kaffraria, theZulus,the Barolongs — it has firmly kept
its hold on them, gi-adually but vigorously extending,
indeed, its operations. As regards the last race, the
Barolongs, we may single out one of their stations,
ThabaNchu, as in extent and evangelistic progress
belonging to the first order of South African Mission
Stations. Thaba Nchu, is an enclave of the Free
State surrounded by it on all sides. To the honour
of that Republic it has never made any encroachment
on the Barolong territory. This has been doubtless
owing to the prudent conduct of Maroko the chief,
and the counsels of the Wesleyan Missionaries. The
Barolong population amounts to some 20,000,* the
number of members is above 1000, and of church
attendants 4,500. Mr. Trollope, in his South African
Tour, gives an interesting and friendly notice of this
station. The Society for the Propagation of the
Gospel has since 1863 a station here. It seems
* Wesleyan Report, 1878, p. 130.

158 SOUTH AFRICA

strange tliat they should plant a Mission on ground
preoccupied by another Christian Society during so
many years. They say indeed that " in the face of
the vastness of heathendom the Wesleyan and
Church Missions do not clash in any offensive
way."* The comment of Grundemann, the able
German Mission historian, on the subject is this, (we
translate it) : " It is to be regretted that there should
be such encroachments on the work belonginor to
others in the Mission sphere." +

The circuits of the Wesleyan Society in South
Africa are large and well arranged to support one
another. An unbroken chain of stations stretches
along the coasts beginning in Lesser Namatpialand
in the West, extending over the South and only
terminating on the East at the boundaries of
Zululand. All the circuits represent very consider-
able bodies of Church attendants ; the Cape circuit
which comes first, some 10,000, the district ot
Grahamstown and Port Elizabeth on the south-east
some 23,000, the Queenstown district, including
British Kaffraria and most of Kaffraria beyond,
21,000, Natal including the Pondos, but exclusive
of the Coolies, nearly 16,000. Then inland there is
the vast circuit of the Free State and the Transvaal
with some 13,000.

To give a summary of the general statistics for
South Africa, there are 240 Wesleyan Chapels,
besides other preaching places, 102 Missionaries and
assistants, 17,233 members, 83,602 Church attend-
ants, apart from Coolies, 198 Day Schools, and

*S.P.G. Report, 1876, p. 59.

+ Die Evangelische Mission, &c., Sud. Afiika, p. 210.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 159

11,552 Day Scholars. I regret that it is impossible
to gather from the Wesleyan returns the number
separately of native Mission adherents and members.
I can only offer as an approximation, partly
based on the last Cape Colonial statistics, that its
native adherents may amount to some 28,000, and
its native members to some 5,500.* In connection
with the Day Schools it is to be observed that at
Heald Town there is a Collegiate Institute of a
high character for the education of the native
ministry and for educating native teachers.

As regards Central Africa, the Wesleyan body is
not yet prepared to follow in the course indicated
by the Free Church Missiont and the London
Missionary Society. "The Committee," the Wesleyan
Report says, "rejoice in the Mission of other
Churches to the Central Lakes, but while there are
such dense masses in the North-Eastern frontier of
the Colony, easy of access, the Committee feel it is
their paramount duty, in the first instance, to care
for them." J It is satisfactory to gather from this
that the Society intend to pursue an evangelistic
and advancing work in the North-East. We may
add that they have given still more definite expres-
sion to this in their Report for this year. They
propose that a strong and effective Mission should
be commenced in the Transvaal without delay, and
that the South African districts should take an

* Adding its Colonial adherents, the total may amount to 93,062.
These statistics, as regards the Cape, differ widely from those
given iu Silver & Co.'s South Africa.

+ We may add that the Established Church of Scotland,
althdugh it h^s no Missions in South Africa, has also enli&ted in
the cfiuse, and the U. P. Church is usefully aiding the Free
Church ai Livingstonia.

J Wesleyan Eeport, 1877, pp., 4, 5.

i6o SOUTH AFRICA

active part in this. Arrangements are suggested
also for practically carrying this into effect. With
its usual catholicity of spirit we have no doubt
that this purpose of the Wesleyan Society will be
accomplished without, in any way, trenching on the
work of other Missions, which now occupy in part
the Transvaal. There is wide room for all. May
we regard this resolution of so important a Mission-
ary Society as the Wesleyan, as some pledge, that
speedily all the native tribes south of the Zambesi
will be brought within the joyful sound of the
Gospel.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS.

CHAPTER XVII.

THE SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION
OF THE GOSPEL.

The Society for the Propagation of the Gospel has
devoted considerable attention and energy of late
years to Christian work in South Africa. It
entered, indeed, comparatively late into the field.
Its oldest station, according to the date given in its
Report, is Stellenbosch, founded in 1838. It is thus a
younger Mission Society in South Africa not only than
the Moravian and London Missionary Societies, but
than the Wesleyan, Presbyterian, French, Rhenish,
and Berlin Missions. Most of its stations, nearly all
date from a period subsequent to the appointment
of Dr. Gray as first South African Bishop. Dr.
Gray is one who has left his mark in South Africa
as one of its ablest, most energetic, and devoted
Christian ministers. Though not called to all the
privations and trials of Missionary life, his was a
career of untiring and exhausting toil — of able
episcopal administration, and of high Christian en-
thusiasm. From the period of his arrival in South
Africa, the Missions of the S.P.G., and the stations
occupied generally by the South African Church
have gone on ever more widely extending. The
stations now occupied by the S.P.G. exceed 100,

1 62 SOUTH AFRICA

and the Colonial and Missionary adherents of the
South African Church cannot, probably, be reckoned
as less than 50,000.* Like the Wesleyan Mission-
ary Society, the aims of the S.P.G. embrace both
Colonial and Mission evangelisation, and like it, very
considerable success has been achieved in the former
field. Nearly three-fourths of the stations are Co-
lonial, and somewhat more than a fourth, devoted to
the heathen. Their Colonial progress is, we may
gather from the Reports of the S.P.G., a sourceof great
satisfaction to the Society. " The position which the
Church holds there," (in South Africa) " is a subject of
even more than usual interest, and it may be added, of
more than usual satisfaction. It is the offspring of
the English Church, planted and reared by English-
men ; but it is the untiring and consistent exponent
of that faith, which before all things proclaims, that
both in the kingdom of nature, and in the kinordom
of grace, we are members one of another, and that
all the members of the Church, let their nationality
be what it may, have common interests, and a fellow
feeling with each other, whether of suffering or re-
joicing.''! " The Church, by her position and
influence, will surely do very much towards produc-
ing peace and good- will throughout the country."
I am sure all the other Missions of South Africa
will heartily bid the S.P.G. God-speed, in carrying
out such an aim as this, to be a " bond of peace and
good-will throughout the country." The Bishop of
Maritzburg, Dr. Macrorie, we observe, in a letter to
the Society, shares in the impression of the rising

* This we must say, is only an approximation.
tKeport, S.P.G., 1876, page 46.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 163

prosperity of the South African Church — at the
same time, expressing his views, in a form less con-
cilatoiy. He writes thus regarding Natal : " There
is, I thankfully report, progress almost everywhere?
and had I the means for placing a few more clergy
in the districts which are yet without the regular
ministrations of the Church, there would be good
hope that our communion may take the place, which
we should all desire, and be regarded by the rising
generation, both of Colonists and natives, as the
Church^of the Colony." * I shall not venture to say
how far this may be true, as regards the rival
Episcopate of Bishop Colenso, although, even in this
relation, the statement may be open to some
question. There is, in point of fact, as is very well
known, in Natal a considerable body of estimable
English Churchmen, who, while repudiating Dr
Colenso's theological opirions, refuse to admit that
they compromise themselves, in clinging to their old
communion as members of the Church of England.
They feel, in fact, safer to remain where they are,
than to entrust themselves and their families to
the spiritual care of a Church with such
ritualistic proclivities as the Anglican South African
Church. As regards Christianity in Natal generally,
and the hope of the Bishop, that his will be the
future Church of the Colony, it certainly rests on
no basis whatever of existing facts. Colonially
viewed, the position of the Wesleyan, Presbyterian,
Independent, and Dutch Churches, quite excludes
the idea of the Anglican South African Church
being in any sense the Church of the Colony, as
* S.P.G. Report, 1875, p. 54.

l64 SOUTH AFRICA

their membership very far exceeds those under the
care of Dr. Macrorie. In reference to Missions,
again, the hope is still more baseless. In fact, when
one contrasts the feeble success of the S.P.G.
Missions in Natal with that which has been
attained by the American, the Presbyterian, Wes-
leyan, Berlin and Hermannsburg Societies, any one
knowing the facts, cannot but be surprised at such
a statement made on such authority.*

Whatever views we may form of such aspirations
as these of Dr. Macrorie and. of " their tendenc}'' to
be a bond of peace and goodwill," it is pleasant to
turn from them to such a statement as the following of
Bishop Callaway of St. John's, regarding his position
to other Churches. Bishop Callaway is, we may say,
pre-eminently in his whole spirit and life, the Mis-
sionary Bishop of South Africa, full of zeal and yet
of charity. Even in this early stage of his Epis-
copal work, the native members of his diocese are
probably more numerous than in any other. •]- The
statement of Bishop Callaway is from an address
to his Synod — " In conclusion, I would just say one
word on the existence in this country of other
Missionaries. Our own position is distinct and
well defined, neither need we have any hesitation
in asserting it with becoming meekness and gentle-

* Looking over the returns of the various Societies, 1 should
estimate the IMission -members of these Churches in comparison
vith the S P.G., as three to one, as regards communicants the
proportion is more, nearly as four to one. It deserves also, to be
noticed here, that about half the S.P.G. Mission members and
communicants in Natal, as given in the returns, belong to one
Church of which a Berlin missionary, who has gone over to the
S.P.G., is minister.

+ The last S.P.G. Report gives no statistics of members in the
Diocese of Bloemfontein.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 165

ness l>owards others. At the same time, we must
allow the principle that wherever we see the fruits
of the Spirit, we must refer them to the works of
the Spirit, and acknowledge, not only theoretically,
but practically, that from Him, and Him alone, pro-
ceed all holy desires, all good counsels, and all just
works. On this principle we shall be able to
rejoice at any good work done, though not done by
ourselves, and outside our own Church, and it may
be even in ways we do not think desirable, and of
which we cannot approve, because of the good work
that has been done by the grace of our Father in
heaven, by the help and blessing of our Lord." " We
may not be able to agree with these Christian
communities who hold a separate position, either
as regards Church government, or as regards some
doctrines, or as to the best mode of bringing the
truth of Christ home to individual souls, and keeping
alive the Divine life quickened in them by the grace
of the Holy Spirit ; but there is one subject in
which we can all agree, that it is the duty we owe
to God and to man, to do all the good we can to all
within the circle of our influence, and to endeavour
to help all, whether of our Church or not, to the
utmost of our ability."* Such statements as these,
while marked by catholicity, involve no compro-
mise. There is not one of our Evangelical Mission-
aries who would not heartily subscribe to them.
They are valuable also as suggesting a modus vivendi
betwixt the Missions, and if carried out, would be
highly advantageous, not only to the comfort, but
to the progress of Mission work.

*S.P.G. Report for 1875, pp. 65, 66.

1 66 SOUTH AFRICA

In no branch of the Christian Church have these
principles been more fully carried out than in the
Church of England itself. I quote on this subject a
pleasing testimony borne by the London Missionary
Society. It relates to the cordial aid offered both
by the Church Missionary Society and the Free
Church Mission in support of the proposed Mission
of the London Missionary Society to the Lake
Tanganyika. "The Directors cannot help observing,
however, that co-operation like this is nothing new
among Missionary Societies. Friendly union and
mutual help have been from the outset the rule among
the committees, and to a larger and more practical
extent among the Missionaries of these Societies, all
over the world. Not only have personal friendships,
frequent intercourse, and common service prevailed
amonofthem,but mutual consideration has been shown
in the establishment of stations ; and invasion and
interference have not only been rare but have pro-
ceeded almost entirely from sacerdotal quarters and
from those who believe that only through sacra-
mental channels does complete grace descend upon
the Church and the world. In the present instance
no such disturbing element enters to hinder complete
co-operation." " The Missionary brethren who have
gone thither are prepared to work together in
perfect harmony, though it may be in somewhat
different ways, to assist each other in every way, to
preach to those neglected races the unsearchable
riches of Christ." *

I have made this quotation as indicating the
position which the Church of England Missions
* London Missionary Keport, 1877, pp. 118, 119.

AND ITS AflSSION FIELDS. 167

may occupy, which, in point of fact, those of the
Church Missionary Society do hold, to other Evan-
gelical Missions. In South Africa, we must say it
with regret, the S.P.Gr. alone represents the Church
of England, and while in the case of Bishop Calla-
way, we find a generous and catholic spirit, this is
by no means the rule. In other parts of South
Africa, these principles have not been followed out.
As the subject is one of common and deep interest
to all the Evangelical Missions it is necessary for
me to give some proof of our averment. Polemics
have not certainly been the design of this volume,
but in the interests of Christian unity peace and
progress, it is necessary to notice some unhappy
incidents which expose it to the greatest peril.

I shall first refer to the Berlin Mission in the
Cape. It complains that its old Station Zoar
has been interfered with. Its German pastor
had been called to another important Mission
station, belonging to the South African Dutch
Missionary Society, and he accepted it. Some oppon-
ents of the Berlin Mission at the station " used the
occasion to address themselves to the Episcopal
Church, and to ask them to undertake the charge of
this station. The English preacher Hewitt, at
Riversdale, immediately seized the opportunity
to inquire of us if we were disposed to hand over
the Station of Zoar to the English Church." We
have read the story of the Mission of Zoar, to which
the Berlin Mission devoted so many labours,
from a period earlier indeed than the beginning of
the work of the S.P.G. in South Africa, and we can
well conceive the wounded feelings with which

1 68 SOUTH AFRICA

such a proposal was received. " We, on our side,"
the Berlin Society writes, "are naturally not
inclined to surrender this field of our tears and
of our arduous labour into strange hands. At the
same time we see that if the Ancjlicans erain the
lead of the opposing party, we shall have a hard
battle." * The Berlin Committee have, we find, in
consequence of this raised the Cape Colony district
into a Synod, and placed at its head Pastor
Schmidt as superintendent to resist this aggressive
action.

But it is the French Basuto Mission which has
especially reason to complain of this aggressive
system. The Report of the S.P.G. Society says of this
Mission in seemingly friendly terms : " The French
Colonists have had Missions among the Basutos for
many years. The Missionaries live simple lives,
and are earnest and devoted men. When Mr.
Barrow visited their stations at Berea, Meryale,
and Hermon, he was received by them with
the greatest kindness." f I shall have occasion
afterwards to notice more especially this interesting
and flourishing French Basuto Mission, here so justly,
though somewhat inadequately described. But what
I wish to notice, is the aggressive policy pursued
toward them by Bishop Webb. The question is one
of considerable inportance for the future in South
Africa. We are not prepared to regard the Propaga-
tion Society as responsible for the action of Bishop
Webb, until it has deliberately expressed its
approval of it. We would rather give them credit

* Jahresbericht Berlin Mission, 1876, p. 9.
+ S.P.G. Report, 1876, p. 59.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 169

for supporting such views as Dr. Callaway's, but
it would seem to us the two cannot very well be
reconciled.

But in justice to Dr. Webb, it is necessary here
to notice what are the grounds of complaint of the
Societe Evangelique de Paris against him. Their
statement, in regard to their position to the S.P.G.,
or rather to the Bishop, is the following — " In what
related to us, it concerned us first to assure ourselves
of the dispositions of the Bishop of Bloemfontein
towards us." They commissioned thus M. Mabille,
one of the French Missionaries who had occasion to
speak with Dr. Webb, to inquire in what attitude
he stood to their Mission, and they learned from
the mouth of the Bishop, that, according to him,
" Lessouto (Basutoland) is not yet a Christian
country ; besides your teaching is incomplete, the
doctrine of the apostolical succession is put aside by
you, and that of the sacraments enfeebled.* From
the moment," the Report adds, the bishop " thus
entrenching himself behind a non-possumus, dis-
cussion was no longer possible." " Things being thus
there is no other remedy than to be in advance of
the Ritualists in doing; more than them, and better
than them." It is thus to be observed that the
Paris Society, to guard its own Christian convictions
and principles, is driven, like the Berlin Society, to
occupy a firm, defensive position ; a course that
none of the Evangelical Missions would willingly
adopt, in regard to a Society professing to represent
the Church of England, unless by necessity. The

* I translate from the Journal des Missions Evangeliques Paris.
Octobre, 1877, pp. 374. &c.

I70 SOUTH AFRICA

Paris Mission, like the Berlin, is aware that, as a
Foreign Society, it engages in such a struggle under
considerable disadvantages. " It is not to be dis-
sembled," it says of the South African Anglican
Church, " that they have great advantages. They
can count upon abundant resources in money and
in persons. Let our Basutos see near their
villages a school well kept, well furnished materially,
directed by English ladies, who, if they speak
Basuto badly, teach at least, and above all, that
English language so ardently desired because it is
supposed to be the key of all knowledge, and to put
them in the way of arriving at greatness. It would
be more than surprising if our people did not turn
away from following the modest instructions of the
French Missionaries, however loved and respected
they may be." " Let it be added to this that there
are a certain number of lukewarm Christians dis-
posed to think our discipline too severe, the
foundation of a rival Church will thus respond to
their wishes, the Ritualists will not put before them
embarrassing questions, but will fling their doors
open to receive them."

The Paris Committee has thus determined to
resist this aggression by decisive action, rather than
by remonstrance. The subject is one of so great
importance for the future of Missions in South Africa,
that I make no apology for translating further from
a letter written by M. Casalis, the Secretary of the
Basuto Mission, to the Committee of the Presbyterian
General Council which met recently in Edinburgh :
" You are not ignorant, dear and honoured brethren,
that our Society is at this moment under the threat

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 171

of a menace, and of the beginning of plans aggressive
on our rights. Up to this time the Basuto Mission
which God entrusted to us more than forty years
ago, in ways of providence universally known and
wondered at, has been disputed by no one. Anglican
Ritualism, represented by Bishop Webb of Bloem-
fontein, tries now to enter the country, and does not
conceal its intentions of proselytism. There must
necessarily follow a struggle. Flocks which consist
generally of portions of the same families, will be
urged in opposite directions, in what relates on the
one hand to ecclesiastical rule, and on the other, to
those doctrinal views to which salvation belongs.
Disquiet, dissatisfaction, rivalry will enfeeble the
faith of the converts; doubts, discussions, contro-
versies will dull in the hearts of the heathen the
appeals to repentance, and the invitations to accept
the grace of Christ. This is a struggle all the more
arduous for us, that our adversaries present them-
selves to the Basutos with the prestige of a nation-
ality, which has become to them a guarantee of
preservation and of earthly prosperity.

" The intrusion has been already begun. It has
appeared in the immediate neighbourhood of two
of our principal stations, Leribe and Bethesda. In
point of fact, the two points chosen are the resi-
dences of English magistrates, but the whole popu-
lation is composed of Basutos, and already some of
them have acceded to the proposal made to them to
enter the new Church.

" Having obtained nothing by protests, to which
Bishop Webb and his subordinates oppose a non-
possumus, we shall be forced to save our missions

172 SOUTH AFRICA

at the expense of great sacrifices. We encourage
our agents to occupy the positions, the most in
danger, by erecting buildings intended for the
catechists and teachers of schools. According to
us, the only efficacious modus vivendi is to abstain
from placing ritualistic pastors near our stations,
and their annexes, and we are persuaded that this
concession will not be made, with whatever urgency
we may press it, and whatever may be the force of
the arguments to which we may have recourse.*

Such a statement made on the authority of a
Society of so high a character as that of the Soci^t^
des Missions Evangeliques cannot fail to awaken
the deepest feeling on the part of all who have at
heart the Evangelisation of South Africa. They
seem to suggest the expediency as a last effort in
behalf of peace, to ascertain what is really the mind
of the S.P.G. on this subject.

If the Society is unable to accept these principles
of careful forbearance in approaching the fold of
other Missions, which have been to the honour of all
the Ev^angelical Societies adopted and scrupulously
enforced, and which Bishop Webb has plainly vio-
lated, have they any proposals of their own to make
as to a modus vivendi f It was a good service we
believe the Archbishop of Canterbury rendered in de-
fending the American Missionaries against the intoler-
ance of the eastern Bishops, but this is even a higher
question, or at least it has as great a bearing on
the future of Christianity, what are to be the
relations of the Mission Churches ? The Basuto

* The Weekly Review, London, 9th February 1878, contains
this correspondence at length.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 1 73

Mission Conference in its appeal justly says : " This
is a question touching not merely the honour of the
Paris Mission Society, but of all the Presbyterian
Churches unitedly." This it certainly does, and it
has awakened a deep sympathy which will, we trust,
be followed by important practical results, but it goes
far beyond the Presbyterian Churches. It embraces
all the Evangelical Churches. Bishop Webb writes
thus on the subject, as given in the Report of the
S.P.G.* This seems to have been just when he had
entered on or was about to enter on the Basuto Field,
" Basutoland Missions. — We liuve t a large country and
population here, and we are late in the field ; French
Roman Catholics and French Calvinists are there
already." In reference to such a statement, it may
be asked, does Bishop Webb place French Roman
Catholics and French Calvinists, as he calls them, on
the same level. This is not the course which
the Evangelical Missions generally have followed,
as regards the Church of England; they have
always treated it with respect and honour as
a sister Church. Bishop Webb states also that
he is late in the field. Has not the French
Mission thus a legitimate priority which the Mis-
sions have always as a rule recognised ? The whole
manner in which he writes, and in which he has acted,
seems to us very inconsistent with the course which
not only English Bishops but the English Crown
and England itself, have ever followed in regard to
the noble Martyr Church of the Huguenots, and,
I think, it is scarcely worthy of him, knowing, as he
must very weU do, what admirable results have
* Report, S.P.G. 1875. t The Italics are ours.

1 74 SOUTH AFRICA

followed this Basuto Mission. If he had adopted
Bishop Callaways wise and catholic test, or rather
let us call it the ordinance of the Great Master
Himself, " By their fruits ye shall know them," he
would surely have been led to act differently. The
position of matters demands some solution. The
Evangelical Societies know definitely their relation
to Roman Catholic Missions.* There cannot, from
the opposition of great religious principles, be co-
operation with them. Are they to be forced to the
same conclusion as regards the South African
Church and the S.P.G. ? I am aware that many to
whom struggles in the Mission Field are deeply
distasteful, have come to the conclusion that nothing
remains now save vigorous united defensive action.
We trust, however, for the honour of our com-
mon Christianity, that some solution may yet be
found.

The ascgressions of the South African Church
Missions on the French Mission, somewhat painfully
recall those of the French Roman Catholic Missions
on the stations of the London Missionary Society in
Tahiti. Religiously, the causes in the two instances
were not perhaps very dissimilar. In each it was
the sacramental, sacerdotal form of religion as op-
posed to the simplicity of Evangelical Christianity.
The warm indignation of British Christians against
French Roman Catholic aggression, may be taken as
some measure of the deep feeling which the South

* May I say here that the differences with Roman Catholicism
being fundamental, there must be everywhere the same division,
yet my intercourse with South African Roman Catholics led
me to esteem many of them as men of culture, excellent colonists,
and ready to cultivate a friendly spirit towards their neighbours.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 175

African Ritualistic action has caused now among
French Protestants. There may not be, indeed, the
same political feeling as in the instance of Tahiti,
leading almost to a breach between England and
France; but the French government with a Protes-
tant minister of State like M. Waddington, will
scarcely regard it as just to France that Anglicanism
should seek to use a prestige, to which it has rightly
no claim in South Africa, to damage a Mission, based
on the purest and noblest principles, and which does
high honour to France and to French Christianity.
Our own Colonial Cape government has borne
testimony to this, as we have already stated else-
where. I have never read any British Colonial Blue
Books bearing so strong a witness to the advantages,
educational, industrial, moral, and religious of Mis-
sions as those which relate to the Basuto Missions.

Lately another African Bishop has been conse-
crated as Bishop of the Transvaal. The Times, in
its notice of this event, states that there are only
five clergymen * there and adds, that there are
many who think that the sending out of a dozen
extra Missionaries would have been a more useful
measure, leaving a bishop to be supplied some
twenty years later. However this may be, it is to
be hoped that Dr. Bousfield will not follow in the
aggressive course of Bishop Webb. He will find in
the Transvaal a noble, and tried and most successful
Berlin Mission, with so able, learned, and earnest
a Missionary at the head of it as superintendent
Herr Merensky. There is also the Hermannsburg
Society doing a noble work, with the South African

♦The S.P.G. Eeport for the year 1877 gives only four, p. 39.

176 SOUTH AFRICA

Dutch, and Swiss Missions also.* We may say of
the Berlin Mission, that, like the Rhenish, it repre-
sents the United Prussian Church. Any intrusion
of Anglicanism into the Mission fields, while there
are such mighty masses of the heathen still in
gross darkness, will be a dishonour to catholicity
and to the Church of England. I may add,
from some acquaintance with Grerman Potestant
Christianity, that any such aggressions will excite
even deeper feelings in Germany than those in
Basutoland have done in France. It will be indeed
a poor return for all the valuable help the
Berlin and Hermannsburg Missions have rendered,
in promoting civilisation, education, and Christian-
ity in the Transvaal ; and let me add, for the mag-
nanimity of the German Emperor, in decKning the
protectorate the Boers would have so willingly
bestowed, were the German Missions tampered with
in any way, either in their religious interests or as
regards the property they have obtained to help
them in Mission Colonisation.

But apart from the justice and Christian courtesy
due in South Africa, to Foreign Missions nobly
helping us in Christian work, there is, we think, a
special ground deserving the consideration of the
Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in regard
to the polity to be pursued in the Mission fields of
South Africa, and the liberty it will allow to
aggressive Bishops to encroach on other Missions,
The events that have just happened and are now
happening in South Africa very plainly show how

* The justice of this will be more apparent when we add that
if we judge by the S.P.G.'s report, the clergymen in the Trans-
vaal are all employed in Colonial, not Mission work.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 177

wide is still the gulf betwixt the Colonists and the
native races. There are no other British Colonies,
indeed, where the danger likely to arise from this is
so great. How is this chasm to be bridged ? It
has not been British policy in South Africa to
follow the Boer in his enslaving or exterminating
courses. It has rather been the aim of the Colonial
statesman to conciliate and civilise the native, and
to develop industrial habits, so that he may be
fitted to be incorporated in the same society. Now
Colonial statesmen, apart from any special interest
in Missions, readily own, that Christianity is by far
the most powerful mediating influence, industri-
ously, educationally, and morally. And the results
of Missions prove this, in the progress of the
Basutos, the Fingoes, the Tambookies, the Hotten-
tots, the Namaquas, the Bechuanas, all in fact, of
the races it has reached. How wide are these great
and enlarging fields of Mission work, and what need
that, in place of turning a good Wesley an Barolong
Christian, or one of the French Basuto Church, or a
Berlin Hottentot Christian, or a Kaffir Presbyterian,
into a member of the South African Church, all such
unhappy and paralysing rivalry were abandoned,
and all the Missions in their allotted spheres should
hasten on, the work of reaching the native heathen
tribes ; a work on which depends the peace, the
progress, the salvation, we may say, of the South
African Colonies. Let Bishop Webb employ as
many brotherhoods and sisterhoods as he pleases,
and let him furnish all the attractions of ritualistic
services to captivate and convert the heathen, and I
have little doubt he may obtain some success ; but
M

178 SOUTH AFRICA

let him not venture on other Mission fields — the
fruit of long laborious work — where they, who, at
the first, sowed in many tears, begin now, in some
measure, to reap in joy.

The South African Anglican Church seems to
cherish as its ideal the Cyprianic Christianity of
North Africa. It would aspire to subjugate South
Africa to the same forms of relicjion which once
prevailed there. But the history of Christianity in
North Africa is, in some aspects at least, rather a
beacon to warn than a light to mark out the path
of the Church on its onward way. Bishop Wilber-
force, in one of his Mission addresses, has very
eloquently shown that North African Christianity
failed in a Missionary spirit. It hugged its northern
shores, and did little with the leaven of Christianity
to spread its influence among the inner tribes of
Africa. Hence its decline. We should rather attribute
its failure to the efi*ete superstitious religious forms
which took possession of it, eating away as a
canker worm its early evangelical Christianity.
These forms were very fashionable in Rome just
before the advent of the barbarian, and in North
Africa they also prevailed. How in their feebleness
they were swept away in the former instance before
the violence of the Goth, and in the latter by the
fierce Moslem hosts ! Their miserable end may well
inspire the hope and prayer that such a system
may never gain the ascendency in South Africa.
It were injurious to its higher Christianity, and
disastrous in relation to that great Mission work in
Central Africa, to which South African Christianity
seems to be especially called.

AND ITS MTSSWAT FIELDS. 179

As regards the statistics of the S.P.G. and the
South African Anglican Church, we may notice
that as the Wesleyan charges are divided into five
circuits, so there have been, until the recent appoint-
ment of a Bishop of the Transvaal, five dioceses.
One of these is Zululand — which is at present
greatly reduced, and suffering like the other
Missions planted there, from the tyranny and
violence of Cetywayo, We have already observed
that the S.P.G. does not distinguish betwixt its
colonial and native adherents, and membership.
Nor does it, of course, go bej^ond its Mission and
Colonial work, to give us the statistics of the
South African Church. Only an approximation
can thus, as we have already said, be offered. It is
probable that the adherents of the South African
Church may amount to some 50,000, of which its
native adherents may be 16,000. The native com-
municants do not probably exceed 4,000. The S,
P.G. does not furnish us with the statistics of its
schools. Its higher Kaffir Institution at Grahams-
town, is, we believe, of a very efficient character.

I So SOUTH AFRICA

CHAPTER XVIII.

THE SCOTTISH PRESBYTEEIAN MISSIONS OF
SOUTH AFRICA.

As we ascend the East Coast of the Cape Colony,
we find in British KafFraria and Kaffraria itself, the
principal seats of the Scottish Presbyterian Missions.
These stations are connected with the Free and
United Presbyterian Churches of Scotland. As
these Missions had a common catholic origin, as,
although now separated, they are animated by a
common spirit, and thoroughly united in fraternal
aflfection, and as they are likely to be incorporated
at no distant day, into one common Church, we shall
view them together.* These Missions were first
established in British Kaffraria at a period, indeed,
before its annexation under that name to the
Colony. They date from 1821, and they were thus
somewhat later in the field than the London
Missionary Society, and somewhat earlier than the
Wesleyans. We may say here that the Scottish

* I am not here referring so much to the union of the Free and
U. P. Churches in Scotland, as primarily to a South African
movement of the Presbyteries of the two Churches towards in-
corporation. Presbyterians are generally united abroad, even
though in ScotlaHd obstacles still intervene.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. l8i

South African Missions, begun by the Glasgow
Missionary Society, were originally based on prin-
ciples, analogous to those of the London Missionary
Society. They did not represent Churches individu-
ally, but rather the union of the Scottish Presbyterian
Churches, or rather Christians. This common basis
led to an early cordial fraternal feeling betwixt the
London and Glasgow Missionary Societies, and, we
may add, there still exists in South Africa the same
hearty Christian friendship. The division into two
Presbyterian Societies originated, we need scarcely
say, not with the Missionaries, but with the home
Churches, and that growing alienation some forty
years ago, in consequence of the Voluntary question.
The feeling ran so high, as to issue in an unneces-
sary and unhappy separation, which we could only
deplore, were it not that it has in the end probably
strengthened the Mission cause in South Africa, by
impressing into the work, the zeal, energies, and
Christian resources of two Presbyterian Cliurches,
marked by their earnest evangelistic spirit. At the
time, the result of the controversy was, that one
section of the South African Missionaries clung to
the Scottish Established Church, and when the
Disruption came, rallied to the Free Church, while
the other ultimately joined the Church now known
as the United Presbyterian. These Missions, like
those of the Wesleyans, the London Missionary
Society, the S.P.G., and others, have had to pass
through many hardships, and trials, during the long
succession of Kaifir raids. At times there was so
great discouragement, that some of the supporters
were almost ready to abandon South Africa for more

i82 SOUTH AFRICA

promising Mission-fields. But the great Head of the
Church has ordained it far otherwise, and the stations
of these societies have since attained to such a position
of Mission and educational importance, that their
withdrawal now would be deplored as a serious loss
to the Colony, and to the cause of Christianity.
This last war, we may say, has inflicted very serious
losses, especially on the United Presbyterian Mission
Stations, several of which were planted near the
centres of the late severe struggles. All the ex-
perience of the past, however, warrants the hope
that not only the losses will be repaired, but that
the United Presbyterian Church will probably ob-
tain in the future a still more influential place among
the frontier tribes. Before noticing these Presby-
terian Missions in their individual work, I may say
that they have been one signally in this. They
have aimed at a high ideal — a very high ideal,
indeed, we may say, in their plantation of native
Churches. They would have their converts abreast
in moral and religious character of the home
Churches. They are endeavouring to give a sound
Christian education to the young — they are seek-
ing to raise up a native ministry, thoroughly well
educated in higher literary studies, and in theology ;
and there is found in many of the older Churches,
especially, a tone of piety, and a zeal for evangelistic
work, scarcely less than in our home congregations.
It is cheering, on this subject, to have such a
decided testimony as that of so excellent and earnest
an evangelist as Major Malan, not only to the
growing extent of these stations, but to the Chris-
tian devotedness of the Mission labourers, and the

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 183

living piety to be found among the native con-
verts.*

The Free Church Mission has under its care a
number of Mission Stations. Several of these ara
very considerable. The largest congregation is at
Lovedale, and numbers 560 communicants. Its
ordained pastor, called by the congregation itself, is
a native, the Rev. Mpambani J. Mzimba. He is
the first instance of a fully qualified pastor being
appointed, who has received his whole education in
South Africa. "t The well-known and greatly
esteemed Tyo Soga was indeed the first ordained
Kaffir pastor ; but his higher education was obtained
in Scotland. We shall have further occasion to
refer to him. There are other congfregations num-
bering so many communicants^ as 478, 371, 257,
with other later charges having fewer converts.
There are now seven principal Free Church stations,
with thirty-five Branch stations, three of the
principal being on the other side of the Kei in
Kafii-aria.

But the most prominent aspect in which the Free
Church Mission presents itself in South Africa, is in
the attention and care it has devoted with so great
success to higher Christian, educational, and indus-

* I shall not attempt any sketch of the history of these Mis-
sions. To those interested ia the subject, Mr. Theal's work on
South Africa may ba recommended. It is the best compendium
we possess. I do not happen to have it with me in writing this
book, but I have read it with much interest. Both its author-
ship and its press publication, do honour to Lovedale. It has
been, I believe, lately published also by a London publisher.

t Free Church Report, May, 1876, p. 30.

% Members and communicants are to be distinguished in South
African statistics. By members are generally understood all the
baptized infants and adults. Their number is usually two or
three fold as many as the communicants.

i84 SOUTH AFRICA

trial training. We may say that Lovedale, its great
central institution, with its large and thoroughly
trained staff of ordained Missionaries, of male and
female European and native teachers, and of Euro-
pean masters of industrial departments, and with
its numerous European and native students, num-
bering some 450, occupies a position almost unique
in South Africa, as a model establishment. Mr.
Trollope's opinion of it we have already stated. Sir
Bartle Frere, in a recent speech, has singled out
Lovedale with its affiliated institution at Blyths-
wood, as model establishments for educating and
elevatinsf the native races, and training- them for
agricultural industrial pursuits. " Lovedale," writes
Major Malan, "is quite a collegiate establishment,
both architecturally and otherwise. After going over
the whole establishment during the time I stayed
there, I cannot sufficiently express my admiration
of everything connected with it, and the excellent
way in which it is managed." Lovedale is an insti-
tution which has a right to support from all who
desire the advancement and Christian civilisation of
the natives of South Africa. It is an honour to the
British nation."*

The Lovedale Institution mainly owes its origin
and character to two causes. In the first place, it
was an attempt to follow out that higher educa-
tional Mission system initiated with such remark-
able success by Dr. Duff in Calcutta. Lovedale had
for its basis similar principles, only modified to
meet the different circumstances of South Africa.
The plan was first introduced with considerable
* Kides in the Mission Fields, pp. 134-141.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 185

success by the Rev. Mr, Govan, long a laborious and
successful Missionary. In its present developed
form, however, it is also indebted to the Great
Indian Educationist and Missionary, whose recent
loss the Churches deplore — the Rev. Dr. Duff. He
visited, at the request of the Free Church, the South
African Missions of the Free Church, before occupy-
ing the position of its Convener of Foreign Missions,
and his visit, observations and suggestions gave an
impulse which has never since been lost. * It was
he who, from his personal knowledge of the Rev. Dr.
Stewart, saw his high qualifications for such a posi-
tion as Lovedale, and who induced him to enter on
a work for which his gifts, Christian energy and
sagacity so remarkably qualify him.

I have referred to the Industrial character of
Lovedale, in which it so markedly differs from
Indian Mission Institutions. It has its industrial
masters who educate and train blacksmiths, carpen-
ters, waggon-makers, printers, bookbinders, tele-
graphists even, and farmers. " The boys are taught
manual labour, as well as letters. Every day they
are told ofi' in fatigue parties and regularly marched
to their work in various parts of the extensive
College grounds." " Dr. Stewart told me," Major
Malan writes, " that in early life he studied farming
and could never understand why, until he came
here. Now he finds his knowledge invaluable."
It is in this way, by its industrial and agricultural
work that Lovedale earns so deservedly the large

* I may say that some months before the death of Dr. Duff,
I heard from his own lips privately the interesting history of
his couuection with Lovedale.

1 86 - SOUTH AFRICA

supplementary government aid it receives of £2000
annually. Even this, however, with all the liberal
support of the Free Church, and with the College fees,
is scarcely adequate to the support of the Institution.
''Nothing but the best manasfement and Dr. Stewart's
knowledge of farming and unusual capacity for
superintendence could keep it going."

The support which industrial and agricultural
education has received from the Cape Government
is honourable to it — we have already had occasion
to refer to it. It was Sir George Grey who first
carried out effectually this policy. He was allowed
by Parliament some £40,000, to help in the eleva-
tion of the Kaffirs, and he wisely regarded industrial
education as one of the most useful ways in which
to expend the money. Quite a new mode of agri-
culture has been gradually introduced by this action
among the Kaffirs, especially among those tribes
under British protection, such as the Fingoes and
Basutos, and in some less measure the Gaikas and
Tambookies. The Fingoes have indeed felt the
benefit to be so great to them that they offered Dr.
Stewart £3,000 if he would establish for them at
Blythswood an Institution similar to that at Love-
dale. This has been accomplished. The Blyths-
wood Institution has been formally opened, the
£3,000 have been given, and the Free Church has
supplemented this by £1,500. Still, however, there
w^as a deficit of £2,000, but to meet this the lead-
ing men among the Fingoes nobly and readily
promised to raise at least £1,000 more. Such a
history as this — such liberality on the part of a
tribe sunk but recently in slaverj'- and degradation —

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 187

deserves to be noted, Blythswood has already its
resident Missionary and European Missionary
teacher, but its staff will doubtless be enlarged,
accordinof to its needs. It beo-an with classes
which rose to 36, and would have advanced much
further; unfortunately the late hostilities broke
out, and for a time, in place of being a Mission
Institution, the necessity of war turned it into a
garrison. So it was with Lovedale also, in 1846 ;
but the tide of war has now receded, and we trust
this is the alone warlike episode in the annals of
this interesting Institution.* I may notice here
how popular these industrial educational efforts of
the Free Church in South Africa have been. In
one year alone, apart from the government grant,
£3,960 were raised from school fees. Colonial and
native subscriptions.

I shall have occasion, before I close this South
African sketch, to notice how important it is to in-
troduce a better system of land tenure if we are to
improve and elevate the native races. There must
be a jDersonal system of land tenure, in place of that
tribal one which exists so extensively. We shall
never get the natives to interest themselves as they
ought in agricultural improvements till this change
is made. The reason, for instance, that the Fingoes
make so much progress, is that under our rule they
have personal tenure of land. But I do not enter
on this wide subject here. I may, however, remark
that the advance making among the Fingoes or
Basutos in the increasing use of ploughs has been
valuable, not only industrially but in relieving

* Free Church Keport of Foreiga Missions, May, 1S7S, p. 45.

1 88 SOUTH AFRICA

woman from her grinding servitude, and assigning
agricultural labour more to male labourers.

The present equipment of the Lovedale Institu-
tion for its work is the following: — There are 4
ordained European Missionaries ; 7 European
Missionary teachers, male and female ; 4 native
teachers ; 9 European Missionary artizans. In all,
the staff of Christian assents amounts to 24.* The
native male boarders in the institution are 184.
There are 53 native female boarders ; there are also
62 apprentices, and 30 European boarders ; and 14
in the Native Work Department. These, with the
addition of 37 day pupils, and 50 in the elementary
school, make a total of 430. The previous year the
number was 499 ; the difference may be accounted
for partly from the war, partly also from the absence
of Dr. Stewart, the vigorous head of this noble
missionary institution.

I may add here that the Free Church has also 3
mission stations in Natal. At Maritzburg, the
capital of Natal, there is the largest of these. It was
established by Mr. Alison, to whose labours we have
already had occasion to refer. There is a consider-
able native congregation, but the chief mission aim,
I may say, is here also to establish a first class
Eno-lish Educational Institution for the Zulus.
From the growth of the Zulus in wealth there is a
growing desire to know the English tongue, and
such an education is in the highest degree import-
ant to civilisation, the spread of the Gospel, and the
training of a higher native Christian agency. The
staff of labourers is here still too Hmited, but the

* F, C. Report, 1878, page 63.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS.

missionary at the head of it, who is a well-trained
Christian educationist, is making good progress.
The Gordon Memorial Mission is another of these
Natal stations, under the superintendence of the
Free Church. It owes its origin to the large liber-
ality of the Gordon family, who founded it in
rtiemoriam of a pious son of the late Earl of Aber-
deen, who had intended to devote himself, I believe,
to South African Mission work, but was unhappily
and prematurely taken away. The Gordon Mission
is excellently equipped for its work, and its position
is good for mission work. Situated as it is, near a
great native location, important results, we trust,
will accrue from it. If we add the mission com-
municants in Natal to those in British Kaifrariaand
Kaffraria, the total will be 1,969. The number
taught again in the schools amounts unitedly to
2,497.

The United Presbyterian Mission in the Cape
Colony forms a part only of its many labours among
the blacks. It has stations, for instance, on the
West Coast of Central Africa, in Old Calabar ; and
it has Missions also in Jamaica and Trinidad. It
has also lately lent to the Free Church Dr. Laws,
an able medical Missionary, who is now at Living-
stonia, and whose salary it pays. It devoted also
to the same work, and with the same liberality,
Shadrach Inquinana — a young and promising Cate-
chist — who has, unhappily, too soon been taken
by death from the post he had so earnestly longed
to occupy. The United Presbyterian South African
Mission is, we may say, exclusively KaiBr; its
stations being planted among the Galekas, Gaikas,

igo SOUTH AFRICA

and Fingoes. Both as regards the Gaikas and
Galekas it occupies an influential position. Sandilli,
the late Gaika chief, looked up thus with great
respect to Mr. Gumming, tlie venerable Missionary-
stationed not far from him at Emgwali. Kreli
treated in the same way, as specially his Missionary
and friend, a truly able, gifted, and devoted
Missionary, the Rev. Mr. Leslie, whose loss the
U.P. Church and the Mission cause has recently had
reason to deplore — worn out, we fear, at the last
by the anxieties, fatigues, and griefs of the war.
It need not be said that both these Missionaries ex-
erted their utmost influence to prevent the out-
break. After the first meeting of the tribe to
consider war or peace, Sandilli came to Mr. Gum-
ming when confined to bed as an invalid, and
declared that he was for peace. "■ I thanked him,"
writes Mr. Gumming, " for the word, but it was like
the early cloud and morning dew. He no sooner
entered among his bad counsellors than he was
carried away with them."* In reference again to
the collision with Kreli, Mr. Leslie wrote some time
ago : — "I believe there was a possibility of its being
avoided, if the Government had had any system in
its administration. When I think of the weakness
shown by this government, their want of firmness,
and the incapacity of some of the officials, it does
seem a marvel that the peace should have remained
so long unbroken. "■!• As regards the actual outbreak it
is stated in the United Presbyterian Missionary Re-
cord: "Had Mr. Leslie been consulted by the authori-

* U.P. Annual Report, 1878, p. 36.
t U.P. Annual Report 1878, p. 39.

AND ITS MISSION FIEIDS. 191

ties at the very beginning when Fingoes and Galekas
betjan to show fio-ht and had his influence with
Kreli, tlie result of his wise and faithful friendship
with that wise chief, been made use of when Kreli
was summoned to Butterworth, when he refused to
put himself at the mercy of British military power,
the war might have been averted. But Kreli, who
loved and trusted the missionaries, dreaded British
Government soldiers, remembering as he did the
end of his father's (Hintza) death and capture at the
hands of Sir Harry Smith. But Mr. Leslie bad not
the opportunity of interposing at the right time in
the interests of peace. He and Mr. Dewar had all
the wisdom and courag^e needful, to go between the
assegais of Kreli and his people, and the swords
and rifles of British soldiers and police, had their
services been asked ; but the fatal blow was soon
struck, the signal of war raised, and from that
moment, no white man has seen the face of Kreli."*
As regards the former of these statements, it will,
I think, be generally conceded that the policy of the
Cape Government was weak and without firmness,
as Mr. Leslie wrote. The Blue Books lately pub-
lished, abundantly prove this. Firmness based on
justice, and tempered with clemency, is the only
way of dealing with such chiefs as Sandilli and
Kreli, and it was awanting as regards both, espe-
cially, we think, the former. As regards the last
statement of the Missionary Record, referring to the
effect which Mr. Leslie's influence might have had in
staying hostilities, by inducing Kreli to comply
with the summons to meet Sir Bartle Frere at
*U.P. Missionary Record, August, 1878, p. 260.

192 SOUTH AFRICA

Butterworth, we confess we have grave doubts.
The apology that his father, Hintza, was killed in
attempting to escape from the British, would be
more just if it had been an act of treachery on the
part of the British, which it was not, and if Kreli
had not had so many proofs since of British loyalty
and even of British generosity. A somewhat similar
attempt was made by Bishop Colenso to apologise
for the refusal of Langalibalele to obey a similar
summons. The British public are scarcely perhaps
in circumstances to judge of the real meaning
among the Kaffir tribes of refusing to obey the
summons of the paramount chief. They may fancy
that it is scarcely to be supposed an ignorant chief
should understand that such an act of disobedience
was a heinous offence. Those, on the contrary, who
are acquainted with Kaffir laws, and the chiefs, who,
however little else they may know, are thoroughly
versant in them, are aware, that to disobey a sum-
mons from the paramount chief is an offence some-
what analoofous to that of a soldier refusing to
appear before his commanding-officer. It is more
than that ; indeed, with the Kaffirs it is an act of
high treason, and had Sir Bartle Frere tolerated it,
he would have brought his government into con-
tempt. My impression is, in regard to both cases,
Langalibalele's and Kreli's, that the refusal is to
be understood as an act of open defiance. Had
Kreli been really a Christian convert, Mr. Leslie's
judgment would have deserved very great weight,
but he was not. What he was, the calm, yet pene-
trating judgment of a Christian soldier may help
us to decide. Major Malan says of him — " Kreli is

AND ITS MISSION- FIELDS. 193

a fine-lookins: man, there is sometliino: noble in his
face. But the working of a mind, filled as his is,
with all sorts of designs, soon writes traces of such
thoughts on the countenance ; cunning, doubt, and
restlessness are plainly written there. He was once
lord of a large country, of which now he only has
a strip. No wonder, as a heathen, he is always
thinking how he may regain his land." I submit
my opinion on this subject with great deference — I
am very far from wishing for a moment to support
any Colonial injustice to the native races or the
native chiefs. But it seems to me, from the high
character Sir Bartle Frere holds as a humane ruler,
from his position as Lord Commissioner, which is to
rule the native races justly, and from the clemency
he has shown already, in the conduct of this war,
that he would not have proceeded to extremities
with Kreli, unless, in his judgment, he had been
convinced that justice, and the interests of British
South Africa, both Colonial and native, demanded it.
The late Kaffir war has for a time seriously crip-
pled the work of the U.P. Missions. Out of nine
principal stations, "three," it is stated in the Mission
Report " of our Missions have been destroyed,"* and
for a time in others, the work has been arrested.
Situated as some of these stations were, near the very
centres of the strucrfjles with the Gaika and Galeka
tribes, it can be readily understood how they have
borne the brunt of the battle. Many of the Chris-
tian converts have been also widely scattered abroad.
This is a very marked change indeed. It is but a
short time ago when, if there was nothing perhaps

*U.P. Annual Report, 1878, page 34.

194 SOUTH AFRICA

SO salient in the progress of these stations, as in
some other Mission fields, there was yet much quiet
progress and advancing spiritual life. The earnest
evangelical preaching, the faithful discipline, the
evangelistic work carried on by the elders and other
members of the Churches, the efforts successfully
made to battle with the evil of intemperance and
other besetting sins, the work the Gospel achieved
in winning the hearts of the converts, and in discip-
lining them to the habits of a Christian life, were
conspicious in these Missions. Major Malan in his
"Rides in the Mission Fields," has given us a pleasing
impression of this. We believe it might have been
said of many of these Churches, that having rest they
were edified, and walking in the fear of the Lord,
and in the comfort of the Holy Ghost, were multi-
plied. But if it is otherwise, apparently for the
present, the hope may yet be cherished that these
stations will come forth from the fiery furnace
purified, fitted to exercise an ever-increasing influ-
ence on all the tribes, more especially may we trust
on the Gaikas and Galekas, with whom the TJ.P.
Missions have been so closely and honourably iden-
tified.

It will ever be to the honour of the U.P. Missions
that the first thoroughly educated and ordained
Kaffir minister, Tyo Soga, was gathered from their
ranks. An eminent German Mission historian says
of him, " A remarkable example of the height of
Christian culture, to which the Kaffir is capable of
rising, this Mission, (the U.P.) has shown in Tyo
Soga, too early fallen asleep. His thorough culture,
as well as his pure Christian character, deserve all

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 195

recognition. He laboured in his Mission office with
great self-denial, and was till his end occupied with
translations in which a blessed memorial of him
remains to the Mission." * Major Malan writes, on
visiting Tyo Soga's place of burial at Teduka: "Here
Tyo Soga, the first Kaffir minister of Christ, preached
the Gospel to his heathen fellow-country-men.
Here his body rests until the coming of the Lord.
The Mission House built by Tyo Soga is the most
roomy and comfortable house I have seen in the
Trans Kei, his church the prettiest. I could not
but remark this, for it showed to me the mind of the
man. Tyo Soga often told Kreli of the Lord Jesus.
May he believe before it be too late."t The father
of Tyo Soga was killed during the late InsuiTection,
The story is a somewhat striking one — the contrast
in the. deaths of the father and the son — "Soga
was a hereditary and influential counsellor of Sandilli,
and a Kaffir in all his instincts, but he was opposed
to the insurrection and resisted it so far as he could."
" It is to be feared," says the Report, " for the best
part of his life that he halted between two opinions,"
He was killed at a cave whither he had fled by the
Colonial forces who " did not know who he was, nor
did he tell them, and so he did not escape." J It is
a mournful contrast — the happy departure of him
whose life was decided for Christ, and the unhappy
end of one, like Balaam, halting between Moab and
the Lord's people.

I have already noticed that Shadrach Inquinana,

* Burkhardt's Mission Bibliothek, Sud. Afrika, p. 266.
+ Rides in the Mission Field, &c.
JU.P. Annual Report, 1878, p. 39.

196 SOUTH AFRICA

the Catechist who gave himself to the work of
Livingstonia, belonged also to this Mission, The
words of his mother, on hearing of his purpose of
consecration, are spoken like a true mother in
Israel, " Shadrach is not my child, I gave him to the
Lord at baptism, if He has called him to engage in
this work, who am 1 that I should say no? He is
His. Let Him do with him as seemeth good in
His sight." " Such a testimony," the Missionary
adds, "I never heard coming from the lips of a
Kaffir mother before."* As regards ordinary evan-
gelistic work, it is also prosecuted with diligence.
One of the Missionaries observes, that " he has
fifteen native elders, who are not paid for the
work, but who may be seen every Sabbath morning
mounted on their horses, carrying the everlasting
gospel to their benighted brethren."

This related to a period a year back. In the Report
of the present year, we read of the elders of the same
station, (Paterson,) that they are now thus occupied.
" It will be pleasing for you to know, that all our
elders being called out to the war, embraced every
opportunity of preaching, and exhorting their
countrymen. Several of the English commanders
have told me of this saying. Those Fingoes make us
ashamed. In the morning, before day -break, they
are on their knees before God, and often march out
of camp singing the praises of the God of battles,
who is also the God of salvation. Therefore shall
we not fear since God is our refuge and our
strength. The Lord Omnipotent reigneth."-|*

* U.P. Annual Report, 1878, p. 40.
t U.P. Record, June, 1877, p. 542.

AND ITS MISSION FIEIDS. 197

The statistics of the United Presbyterian Missions
are the following. There are 9 European Mission-
aries, 1 European female teacher, 24 native evan-
gelists, 18 native teachers, 9 principal stations,* 24
out-stations, 1038 members, 2485 in attendance at
the services, 683 week day scholars, &c. It may be
interesting before leaving these Presbyterian Mis-
sions, to observe, that, taken unitedly, belonging to
the Free and United Presbyterian Missions, there
are 3007 members, 22 ordained European Mission-
aries, 2813 in the schools, and the number of ad-
herents may be stated approximately at 9000.

* U.P. Report, 1878, page 34. In the summary the number of
stations is given as 10, but in the detailed account, only as 9.

SOUTH AFRICA

CHAPTER XIX.

THE FRENCH MISSIONS IN BASUTOLAND.

We pass on to the Soci^t^ des Missions Evang^liques,
or to give it a name by which it is better known in
South Africa, the French Evangfelical Basuto Mis-
sion. Although these Mission fields do not lie
on the coast which we have been, as it were,
skirting, yet they are not far distant from those
Kaffir stations we have noticed. They extend
beyond the Drachenberg, chiefly on the flanks and
spurs of the parallel Maluti range. These moun-
tains rise in parts to the height of 7000 feet. This
Mission field has its special interest for Evangelical
Christianity, as planted, sown, and cultivated by
the labours of Missionaries of the old persecuted
Huguenot Church, to which, both directly and in-
directly, most Protestant lands owe so much.* We
may observe, that, like the Rhenish and other Mis-
sions, the Paris Evangelical Society does not limit
its work to South Africa. It has its Missions also
in Senegal and in Tahiti, and in the latter, it has
done a good work, in aiding in the defence of the
Protestant cause. Still South Africa was its first

* Mr. Smiles's interesting work on the Hugnenots has opened
quite a new view of our obligations to these, religiously, socially,
and industrially.

AA^D ITS MISSION FIELDS. 199

field — its operations have been most extensive
there, and in this field it has won its noblest
triumphs. The sedulous care it has given to this
Mission, the pious and earnest labours expended on
it, the long patience with which it bore heavy trials,
and the rich harvest that has been gathered, entitle
this branch of the work of the Soci^td Evangelique
to rank \Qry high indeed among missions. We
may say that Basutoland was a virgin field, it was
ground untrodden before by the missionary. It
was the French missionaries who broke up the
fallow ground and who gathered up the stones ;
and, we may add, that in fulfilment of the gracious
promise, righteousness has been rained down upon
their mission fields. Their work, we would add,
has been more concentrated than that of any other
South African mission, and it owes it to this perhaps,
that it has won such success as to make Christianity
if not universal — which it is not as yet — still the
predominating power in the country. Heathenism
will not be able long to resist its progress, nor the
alienation of ambitious chiefs, if the good cause be
not damaged by unjust aggression, and unhappy
religious controversy and discussion.

The Society may be said to date, as regards
active work in the Mission Field, from a visit of Dr.
Philip to Paris, in 1828. As he persuaded the
Rhenish Mission Society to begin their work in
South Africa, so he won over the Soci^te Evan-
gelique of Paris to the same course. It had before
aided only as an auxiliary to other Missions, now it
resolved itself to put its hand to the mission plough.
The setting apart by ordination of the three first

SOUTH AFRICA

Frencli Missionaries in Paris, in 1829, was, as in the
instance of the Rhenish Missionaries, a touching
and impressive scene, thrilling the hearts of the
French Evangelical community ; and the words of
self-sacrifice and self-consecration spoken by M.
Lemue, one of the departing Missionaries, in their
name, were a noble expression of humble faith and
high Christian resolve,* On the arrival of the thi'ee
Missionaries in South Africa, they received a very
cordial welcome, especially, as it may be supposed
from the descendants of the old French refugees. If
these are now members of the Dutch Church, and have
forgotten, many of them, in their long exile, their
native tongue ; yet the names they bear, the memories
of the past they deeply cherish, their culture, their
tone of piety, all recall that they are Huguenots by
blood. They were very desirous, not only to speed
the Missionaries in their work, but that one of them
should remain to preach the gospel to them, and to
teach the slaves, of whom there were some 700 or 800,
the truths of Christianity. This was in 1829, before
the Emancipation. The request was granted at
first, only for a time, but the permission was ulti-
mately extended. M. Bisseux, first called to this
sphere of work, is still a labourer in the same field.
His station has been, indeed, removed since to some
distance — it is now at Wellington, a pretty town
not far from Capetown, situated in a lovely cul-
tivated valley.

* This and many other incidents in connection with the Basuto
Mission are told with great pathos, and I should add, Christian
eloquence, by Major Malan, in his "South African Missions,"
(Nisbet & Co.) I am indebted to him for some interesting
infoimation on these Missions, and I refer my leaders to his
earnest pages.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS.

The other brethren Rolland and Lemue travelled
on to seek out a mission field. They visited the
Kaifir districts, but decided, as these were occupied,
to seek out some new sphere of mission work. They
travelled on to Lattakoo, at no great distance from
which Dr. Moffat was labouring at Kuruman.
From the advice given them they resolved to seek
out a new mission field among the Baharutse,
a tribe situated in the West of what is now called the
Transvaal. But these were the days of Moselikatze's
power, before he had been driven by the Boers
beyond the Limpopo into what is now called
Matabeleland. He saw with a jealous eye this new
mission station among the Baharutse, an inferior
tribe, and they were thus compelled to abandon
their first station at Mosiga. Strangely enough,
the Basuto Mission, in a new and interesting
evangelistic effort it has been making to reach the
Banyai, has met with similar opposition from Lo
Bengula, the son of Moselikatze, and has been com-
pelled also to retire. But we shall have occasion later
to refer to this. The French Missionaries then, by
the advice of Dr. Moffat, occupied a station at
Motito, not very far from his own, and long held it
under the missionary charge of M. Lemue. Later
they resolved to concentrate their work in Basuto-
land, and Motito was, in the end, handed over to
the London Missionary Society, of which it is now
a station. '"

But eaving these first brethren, we notice a
later arrival at the Cape of M. Arbousset, Casalis,
and Gosselin. They learned that their brethren
had been driven from Mosiga, and undecided as yet

SOUTH AFRICA

as to the course they should follow, they visited Dr.
Philip at Philipolis, From him they learned that
the chief of Basutoland, Moshesh, had sent eagerly
desiring to obtain missionaries for his country.
The Brethren saw in this unexpected call the bid-
ding of their Divine Master, and they hastened to
meet the chief at Thaba Bosio in Basutoland, his
mountain fortress and home. I shall have occasion
afterwards to say more regarding this really great
native chief ; meanwhile, these remarks may form a
sufficient introduction. Basutoland has only been
latterly occupied by the Basutos, probably betwixt
the second and third decades of the century. The
same race is found farther north in the Transvaal,
and are there called the Bapedis. The Berlin
Mission has especially devoted itself to this race,
and has accomplished an important work among
them. But their chief is a man awanting in all
those high qualities of braver}^- and sagacity
which distinguished Moshesh. Sekukuni, with
whom we are now at war, but who is a very differ-
ent opponent from what Moshesh was, is the chief
of these northern tribes. It is likely that the home
of the Basutos was originally farther to the north
than Basutoland. Probably the tribe was consider-
ably dispersed during Chaka's bloody reign. We
know that for a time the Bapedis were subjugated
to his sway, and Cetywayo yet makes claims on their
allegiance as the superior chief. Probably at this
period the part of the tribe to which Moshesh belonged
was driven further south. It is about this time the
young chief Moshesh comes to the front, beginning
his career in troublous times. He had a hard battle

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 203

to fight at first for existence,being first assailed by the
Zulus and then by the Matabeles, the two conquer-
ing races. He was thus driven back in self-defence
on the strongholds of the Maluti mountains. These
are, as we have said, lofty ranges only a little in-
ferior to the Drachenberg. Here he selected, as
the central fortress of his tribe, Thaba Bosio, It is
a very strong position indeed, impregnable almost
if occupied by disciplined forces. It has never in
fact been taken. Matabeles, Korannas, Boers, the
British even have failed in their assaults to scale its
rocky precipitous heights. Moshesh became by
his defence of it in time a powerful chief to whom
other tribes gradually rallied for relief, and who
won even important victories over the Tambookie
Kaffirs. Moshesh was now in the prime of life,
some 32 or 8S years of age. He had heard of the
white missionaries, such as Mofiat, and of what
they had accomplished for the natives. He felt
anxious to obtain such men for his own tribe, and
to show his sincerity and his appreciation of their
value he sent to the white chief 200 oxen, praying
that in return they would send him missionaries to
instruct his blacks. His embassy, however, was
attacked and the cattle were taken, but the message,
as we have already seen, reached the missionaries,
and brought them to Basutoland to meet the chief,
and to offer to him and his tribe their mission
services.

The Basuto Mission began thus favourably —
Moshesh helped to choose a site for their first station
Morija, at the base of the mountain, where his fort-
ress Thaba Bosio is situated. He gave them also in

204 SOUTH AFRICA

their work his loyal and hearty support, and he was
long wont to descend from his mountain home on
the Lord's day to listen to the preaching of the
Gospel. This he gradually understood so well that
he would often explain the message he had heard to
others. Not that he became a Christian then.
There were two obstacles in the way; not only
the aims of his ambition as a chief, but also the
fetters of polygamy, which he would not break.
His views, as regards Christianity, were in great
part politic. One of his chiefs afterwards, indeed,
when converted reminded him of this, " You told
me, he said, when you bade me take care of the
Missionary, that I was only to put one foot into the
Church, and keep the other out ; that I was only to
listen with one ear, and keep the other closed ; I
put one foot into the Church, but I could not keep
the other out. The love of Jesus drew me in."*

We cannot follow the history of the Mission. At
the first, it was but the day of small things. After
a five years residence, not a single convert seemed
to have been gained, but the Gospel was earnestly,
aflfectionately, and faithfully preached, as it is by
the Evangelical ministry of the French Church at
home. At last the hearts of some were reached and
the Missionaries began to reap in joy. Pains had
been taken from the becjinninor to educate the
natives. Some of the Gospels with other portions
of the Scripture, and a book of hymns had been
translated, and there were now eager learners and
readers of the Word. The baptism of the converts
was regarded with deepest interest by the natives,

* Malan's South African Missions, p. 56.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 205

and the simple confessions of faith by the con-
verts, with their fidehty in refusing all adhesion to
heathen customs, compelled the respectof the heathen,
even though it might not disarm their hostility.
Thus it may be said the work went on for nearly
twenty years in comparative peace, the stations being
gradually increased, churches and schools being built,
with all the other tokens of Mission prosperity. The
only dark cloud that gathered overBasutoland was Sir
George Cath cart's attack on the tribe in 1852. One
of the Kaffir wars had just been finished by him —
Moshesh seemed to have been represented to him as
an intriguing crafty aggressive chief, and it was re-
solved to intimidate him into a more submissive
spirit. The result was an attack by British forces on
Thaba Bosio — in which Sir George, though a gallant
soldier and an excellent general, suffered a severe
repulse — an unusual event to British forces. But
what was perhaps more unusual was the magna-
nimity of a savage chief, subduing, as it did on this
occasion, the resentment of a British officer at such
a defeat. " 0 my master," was the message of Mosh-
esh to Sir George the following morning, " I am stiU
your man — I am still the child of the queen.
Sometimes a man beats his dog and the dog puts
his teeth into his hand and gives him a bite ; never-
theless the dog loves the master, and the master
loves the dog:, and will not kill it. I am ashamed
of what happened yesterday, let it be forgotten." It
was thus peace was made. Sir George Cathcart was
just the gallant soldier to appreciate so fine an
action, and to respond to it. He wrote of him after
this battle — "Another advantage I gained was in

2o6 SOUTH AFRICA

the acquaintance with the chief Moshesh, whom I
found not only to be the most enlightened, but the
most upright chief in South Africa, and one in whose
good faith I put the most perfect confidence, and for
whom, therefore, I have a sincere respect and regard."
Sir George Cathcart learned in this way also to know
the French Missionaries, and to appreciate the good
work in which they were engaged. But for them,
indeed, and the influence of their intelligence and
Christian teaching, the action of Moshesh might
have been far different. " A third advantage," writes
Sir George Cathcart, " among many resulting from
my visit toPlatberg,wasthat of making the acquaint-
ance of M. Casalis, and the other gentlemen of the
French Mission, who, from their conversation as well
as good works, I have learnt to know, are loyally
disposed toward the British Government, and are
sincere wellwishers to, and promoters of, the cause
of peace."

There was another event, we may add, that even
before this last, caused great anxiety to the Basuto
Mission. Even from 1845, the funds of the
Socidte Evangdlique had been severely taxed to
carry on all their enlarging Mission work ; then
there came the Revolution of 1848, quite paralysing
them. " The Mission House in Paris had to be closed,
the pupils dismissed to their homes, no more mis-
sionaries, in the meanwhile, were to be sent out — all
costly undertakings were to be given up, and the
Mission was to count in the future on a limited con-
tribution only from the Society."* The Missionaries
were thus in great straits, very much as the
* Burkhardt, Sud. Afrika, p 195.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 207

Americans were during their civil war. But in
both instances, we may say, the cause was so good,
and so commended itself to the Christian sympathy
of the Churches, that aid was supplied enough to
carry the missions successfully through their diffi-
culties. A host of friends was raised up to help the
French missions. M. Casalis made an earnest appeal
to the Cape Colony for help, and £900 were raised
— other friends in Holland, India, the Continent
generally took part, and £2000 in all, were con-
tributed.

But greater trials than these were coming on the
Basutos, and their beloved French Mission. The
recognition by Great Britain in 1854, of Boer in-
dependence, in the Free or Orange State, was an event
justly occasioning alarm, not only to the French mis-
sionaries, but also to the British, and, we believe, the
latter warmly remonstrated against it. It turned out
as in fact is not unusual, that unwillingness to
undertake a responsibility may entail in the end
more disastrous results than a courageous policy.
It was an unworthy attempt to get rid of a burthen
from which we cannot be freed with honour, if we
are to hold South Africa. But at the time, few,
save the Missionaries, and the unhappy tribes, the
victims of this arrangement, saw this. They were
left to the mercies of the Boer. The general attitude
of the Boers to the natives, we have already de-
scribed. They had now an opportunity of carrying
out their policy as they had not dared, since the
arrival of British Forces in South Africa, and they
speedily used it. The difference between Boer and
British policy, may be seen generally in the fact

2o8 SOUTH AFRICA

that in Natal the Zulus are probably 15 to 1 to the
European Colonists. In the Orange State the
natives are said by some to number only half the
Colonists — reckoned at the most, they are probably
inferior ; but as there has never been an exact return,
the numbers cannot be given definitely. The feelings
of the Boers towards the Basutos were perhaps the
more inflamed, as in the east toward the Caledon,
the latter were possessed of exceptionally rich
lands. For a time things went smoothly, and there
seemed to be a tolerable understanding with the
Boer; but this peace did not last, and soon there
succeeded border difficulties with border feuds and
raids. Basutoland was invaded, and Moshesh be-
sieged, the commanders of the Boers, however, being
repulsed again and again. At last the times grew
even darker. The Boers were enraged at these
defeats, and they resolved in 1866 that the French
Missionaries must abandon their stations and leave
the country. Compensation was to be given them
indeed, for their buildings and property, but their
presence was no longer to be tolerated. Thus, for
instance, M. Daumas, a much esteemed Missionar} ,
was driven to Natal, where he died, and others
shared the same exile. The British and French and
Dutch Governments remonstrated, but it was of no
avail. Four of the French stations were torn from
the Mission, and it seemed as if the supreme agony
of the tribe had arrived. Many of the Christian
converts had to flee for their lives, and some hun-
dreds of them were preserved in the caves and dens
of Thaba Bosio for more than three years. The
Cape Colonial Government refused long to interfere.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 209

At last in the eleventh hour it accepted the .Pro-
tectorate which Moshesh craved — who thus by his
sagacious resolve, in which he was strengthened by
the counsels of the French Missionaries, saved his
people from destruction. The Basutos had, indeed, still
to surrender some of their best lands to the Boers,
and the four French stations were lost to the IVIission,
but they were now under the British Protectorate,
and it is surprising the prosperity and increase the
Basutos have since attained. We may add here, that
the temporal adversities of the Churches seem to have
issued in higher good. The fugitive converts came
out of the furnace, not only purified, but strengthened.
Philemon, the schoolmaster of Morija, watched over
the large number of converts hidden in the dens
and the rocks. At the end of the war all the
Churches were increased, and a revival took place,
which lasted for two years. Philemon brought 100
converts to the Missionary at the close of the war,
and there were 436 candidates for admission to the
Church of Morija.* Elsewhere also among the
stations, evangelists were raised up, and the result
was, " that at the end of the war all the Churches
had largely increased."

It was just as the Basutos had emerged out of
their trials, that Moshesh their great chief died,
11th March, 1870. His had been a chequered
career, but ere he departed he could see that a
brighter future was before his people. There is
also reason to hope that with himself personally,
" at eventide there was light." We may be pardoned
if we glance for a moment at his career.

* Malan's South African Missions, p. 132,
O

SOUTH AFRICA

Hjis life began in troublous, revolutionary times
if we may so express it, for South Africa. At
eighteen he begins to asse]"t his place as a bold and
warlike chief. As his life advances it develops not
only these qualities, but his power of rule, and his
great sagacity. He was evidently one of nature's
nobles, in his orio-inal character, with the views
doubtless of a savage, but of a higher mould than
the Chakas or Moselikatzes or Cetywayos. We
have already said that he did not at first become a
Christian even with all the missionary teaching he
had received, but we may think that its leaven was
leavening the lump — raising him to something purer,
loftier than he had originally been. We should
infer this from such a testimony as we gave of Sir
George Cathcart. Here is another from Mr. Orpen,
a colonial magistrate. " The most original, able,
enlightened, and upright barbarian chief that South
Africa has ever beheld. His humanity, his mildnessj
his love of peace and justice, his horror of war, are
conspicuous on every occasion; his foj'bearance under
extreme provocation ; his steadfast fidelity and devo-
tion through evil report and good ; his patience under
false suspicions and accusations ; his magnanimity
and generosity ; the possession of these and many more
good qualities would almost lead us to believe that our
faithful and long-sufiering ' ally ' as he calls himself
was a Christian." Moshesh was ill for some months
before he died. One of the missionaries saw him
privately and reminded him of the Judgment-seat
where he must soon appear, where the blood of Christ
alone could save him. He wept bitterly all the time,
saying, " I know it is all true ; what am I to do ?

AND ITS MISSION- FIELDS. 211

What is it that still holds me back ? Later, when
dying, he wished to see his missionaries, to one of
whom he said, " I hear that your wife has a baby,
how old is it ? " " Three months old." " Then,"
said the chief, " he is just my age, I have only just
been born." Afterwards he met the missionary's
wife, who held out the child to him. He looked at
it for a moment, his eyes full of tears. " My child,"
he said to her, " your baby is my age, he is my
thaka," (one of the same age) then pressing her
hand, — " You have shown me the road and I shall
get to Jesus." His last instructions were, " Let my
missionaries not be weary to teach my people and
especially my sons."*

The Basutos and the French Mission, since this
period in the enjoyment of peace, have continued
rapidly to advance in prosperity. We cannot note
the history of this interesting progress. We would
give here the last leading statistics of the Missiont
The adults baptized during the last year have been
348 : the children 356. The adults on probation
and in preparation for baptism are 1772 : the day
school pupils are 3120. In the Normal school at
Morijah there are 43 pupils. In the girls Normal
school there are 53 pupils. In the preparatory
Normal school the number is 78. There are 20
catechists and students. The principal stations are
14. The out-stations or annexes are 66. The
native assistants, including catechists and scliool-

* We must refer our readers for a fuller notice of the death-
bed of Moshesh to Major Malan's book, pp. 145-147.

t These do not appear in the Keport of the Soci^tS Evangelique
this year, having arrived too late. I am indebted for them to the
courtesy of M. Casalis, Director of the Mission House at Paris.

SOUTH AFRICA

masters, number 115. The native collections
in aid of the Paris Society during the year
have been £868, 19s. 8d. The sum contributed
by the natives for the Banyai mission has been
£7G, 13s. Gd. For other charitable purposes, the
contributions have been £43, 4s. Gd.* The total
number of adherents and hearers belongfinof to the
Basuto Mission may amount to 20,000. The total
number, of members by the last published report,
were 3449. We may add that to establish an
industrial and agricultural Institute the Paris Mission
has contributed £1000.

These statistics are highly suggestive. In the
first place, the large number of adults baptized
during the year, nearly 350, almost as numerous as
that of the infants, indicates that the evangelistic
work of the Society is still advancing. The Mission-
aries are not settled on their lees — they would utterly
avoid becoming, as one of the Reports says, a
number of white priests directing vast parishes of
blacks. The number of day-scholars is also en-
couraging, being more than 3000. We are in-
terested to learn that M. Holland, son of the venerable
French missionary belonging to the first band who
reached Africa, " has now the place and the title of
director-general of primary education for all
Basutoland."t This is a gratifying proof of
the confidence of the Cape Colonial Government
in the Mission and its work. The higher
Normal School on which so much of the future of
the native Pastorate and the native schools de-

* The statistics that follow are furnished from older reports of
the Societe Evangelique.
t Report Societe des Missions Evangelique, 1877, p. 29.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 213

pends, is also steadily advancing. It will be ob-
served, that if we add to the Normal scholars 43,
those in the preparatory Normal School, there are in
all, 121. This is a large agency full of promise for
the Christian life of Basutoland in the future. The
teaching staff is here strong, including M. Mabille,
M. Dyke — M. H Dyke his son who has just arrived in
South Africa, having completed his studies in Paris
and in Scotland — and Dr. Casalis. Mr. Henry Dyke
writes, that the impulse and progress of the pupils
" leads to the anticipation that it must be sought
soon to teach higher branches of study, such as
theology and medicine." * M. Mabille has already
indeed begun, what may be called, a theological
class, although he gives it only the modest name of
a "class of biblical studies." It is to prepare a
certain number of young persons of approved piety
for preaching and the cure of souls. A school of
medicine, such as Mr. H. Dyke suggests, were it
even elementary, would be of great value in exposing
the witch doctors, who have been and are so
great a curse to the superstitious Kaffir tribes.
With this Normal Mission, we presume, will also
be associated the proposed Industrial Institution.
We trust that, with the young, energetic, cultivated
French missionaries now entering on the field, Basuto-
land will speedily possess, if on a more limited scale,
yet in essential character, a second Lovedale — devoted
to the elevation and Christianisationof the tribe. The
Female Normal Institution at Thaba Bosio is also
doing an excellent work, educating those who may
be the future Christian mothers of families and also
* Keport Societe des Missions Evangelique, pages 30, 31.

214 SOUTH AFRICA

female teachers thoroughly furnished for their work.
Mr Griffith, the resident commissioner, whose
testimony regarding the Mission in general we have
ah'cady given, writes on the subject of Basuto educa-
tion : " The Missionaries, themselves educated men,
appreciate the value of education as an antidote for
the darkness of superstition, and make it a regular
practice to devote several hours a-day to the instruc-
tion of botli young and old ." " Besides this, there are
also two important training institutions established
at Morija and Thaba Bosio — one for boys and the
other for girls — which occupy the attention of some
of the most able and experienced of the Missionaries.
In these training schools the standard of education
attained is the highest to which the Basutos have
yet been introduced, while the physical and moral
improvement of the pupils is insured by the resi-
dentiary system, under which they acquire habits of
neatness, order, and cleanliness. Their mental and
moral condition is proportionately elevated and
developed by constant contact with European
teachers, by a superior course of studies, and by
a complete withdrawal, during the most critical
period of youthful life, from the evil association and
debasing influence of heathenism."

There are other interesting facts connected with the
Mission at present, but which we can barely notice.
In the old stations from which they were driven
out, by the Boers, their memory is still cherished.
The natives who remain there cling to their old simple
form of worship, and desire the Christian education
of their children. They lately built a chapel, and
invited a French Pastor to be present at its dedica-

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 215

tion, and to give his Christian benediction to their
civil marriages. The Boers seem also to retain no
longer their old hostility. Another fact which
strikes us, in looking over the names of the French
Missionaries, is to find among the younger members
such names as Casalis, Prochet, Dyke, Rolland — the
last, the educational inspector, who, if not of the
Mission, is so nearly associated with it. The sons are
thus following in the steps of their worthy fathers.
They are bringing the culture and accomplishments
they have mainly acquired in Europe, to devote
them to this remote Mission field. We may add,
that they are not only good and simple-minded
men, as some represent them, but fully abreast in
all the highest ministerial gifts and accomplishments,
of those of any of the Societies, the S.P.G., the
Presbyterian, or any other.

Lastly, these statistics, taken as a whole, show us
that we have here a complete well-equipped Mission,
holding a clear, well-defined position, and able to
do so with success, from its many and energetic
agencies, and from the piety and zeal with which
these are animated. It is a painful thought that
the sacerdotal party should attempt, by its aggres-
sions, to introduce dissension and discord, where
there has reigned unity and peace. The Church of
England has long held an honoured place among
the Protestant Churches, for the breadth and catho-
licity of her spirit. Perhaps, for the honour of that
Church, the legitimate conclusion is that the South
African Anglican Church, however she may seek
to lean upon the influence and authority of the
mother Church, in no way represents her, either in

2i6 SOUTH AFRICA

her learning, her "breadth, or her catholicity. It
is the Church of Laud, with its narrowness, with its
repudiation even of Protestantism, which it semns to
represent mainly, not the Church of the Craivmers
and Latimers and Ridleys. \

But a statistical account of a Mission can givt\ us,
after all, but an imperfect impression of its Mission
fields, with their Christian life and work, thAir
successes and trials, their lights and shadows. '\\\e
are indebted thus to Major Malan for his genia*^
Christian sketch of the Basuto Missions. We may ]
say that all Major Malan's visits were received with
cordiality and sympathy, and everywhere he met
with living, true hearted. Christian brethren. But
we must content ourselves with noticing his visit
to the oldest, and still the chief of all the stations —
Morija. " After about six hours ride," he writes,
" the turn of a fine mountain, which I had had be-
fore me lor a time, brought me in sight of Morija.
The Mission station looked bright and invitingly
homely, set by the Lord's hand in a beautiful valley,
and under a large mountain. The large, substantial
house of prayer, standing in its centre, is a testi-
mony that the Lord has owned and blessed the
labours of his servants. I had now reached the oldest
station of the Church of France, in South Africa.
With what joy, I beheld the power and glory of the
Lord, in the scene before me. This Mission stands
alone among the Missions to the heathen. It is
the faithful effort of a long persecuted and very poor
Church, and the Lord has signally guarded and
blessed it." " How can I describe the welcome
of one, whom I had long loved and prayed for, and

AND ITS MISSION FIEIDS. 217

who had loved and prayed for me, and of others
who had loved me for the Lord's sake. It was, in-
deed, a joy too deep for words, when I met MM.
Dyke, Mabille and Casalis, and we at once knelt and
praised the Lord." "The Church at Morija holds
many hundreds. It was quite full. I praised the
Lord for permitting me to testify to such an
assembly." " The communion of the Lord's Supper
was observed at the afternoon service. I greatly
enjoyed joining in this most sacred ordinance with
these dear French and Basuto brethren. On Tues-
day, I enjoyed a long conversation with M. Mabille,
whose whole heart and soul, like mine, are filled
with a burning desire to see the Gospel carried on
and on, until it reaches the tribes under the
Equator."*

Major Malan on his tour, visited Letsie, a son of
Moshesh, and the paramount chief "His kraal is
built under a magnificent kloof, in the Morija
mountain. He is a heathen, who has long resisted
the Word of God." Letsie is, we fear, no very con-
tented subject. The old spirit of the chieftain rises
against the new institution of a Colonial magistracy.
This, indeed, utterly paralyses any attempt to restore
the old arbitrary cruel rule. To maintain this new
constitution in all its controlling power, is essential
to the progress of the Basutos, and, indeed, of all
the native tribes. The ignorance, dissoluteness,
and tyranny of the chief, is at the bottom of the
risings and mutinies of the Kafiir tribes.

And now to notice the fruits of mission work in
Basutoland. And first, as regards the generation
* The Italics are mine.

2i8 SOUTH AFRICA

now passing away, with the older Missionaries
themselves who began the work, a late Keport
of the Society Evangdlique says * " The first gener-
ation of converts disappears little by little, following
to the tomb the old and noble chief, Moshesh, and
sending us from year to year as farewells the tonch-
ing testimony of their perseverance in the faith,
" crying out at the moment of the great departure
with the old Madeleine of Thaba Bosio — Kia tsela
■ — I cross, I cross ; or with Mampoi the sister of
Moshesh, I have been engaged speaking with Jesus,
and we have made. He and I, a covenant firm and
sure, in which he promised to care for my children,
and to convert them ; or, again, there is the old
Johanne Mosdleng. When asked by the missionary
what portion of the Word nourished him, his reply
was, ' Let not yotir hearts be troubled. In my
Father's house are many mansions.' Before he died,
being asked how it stood with him and God, he
replied, ' There is peace, great peace.' "

The Church of the present gives also fair promise.
The careful Christian education it is receiving —
nearly equal intellectually, and far superior religi-
ously, to primary education in France — must, with
God's blessing on the seed sown, be followed by a
rich harvest. " That which rejoices us the most,"
says the last French Report, " is that the conversions
have still that freshness, that stamp of simplicity
and joyous faith, which has so often moved us, and
has done us so much good."t " Others which have
been indicated to us, tell of deep convictions long
suppressed. This shows us that it is necessary to
* 1877, pp. 23, 24. t Keport, 1878, p. 29,

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 219

guard against seeing in the numbers annually sent
to us, a complete and rigidly true enumeration of
the souls in whom the Holy Spirit is acting." It is a
satisfactory indication that the work is genuine, to
find that the Basutos, when they leave their country,
do not leave behind them tlieir Christianity. At the
Diamond Fields they have built two chapels, and
they gather together under the teaching and guid-
ance of two Evangelists. There are some 5,000 of
them, it is supposed, also engaged at the Grahams-
town Railway ; these are followed by super-
intendents, chosen by the Missionaries, paid by the
Government, and the Christian labourers cling to
their religious profession. I may say here that I think
the action of the Basuto Mission, in following the
railway labourers, deserves to be followed. The
South African railways, from the'high rates at which
they pay labour, may do much to stimulate the
natives to systematic work. I so far agree with
Mr. Trollope that steady labour is civilising, and, if
the Missions watch over it, I trust it may be also
Christianizing.

As regards the material advancement of the
Basutos, it is incontestable. The number of the tribe
given in 1875, was 140,000, an immense increase on
the past, and it is steadily growing — the imports
alone amount to some £150,000, and the articles
thus obtained are chiefly of British or other foreign
manufacture.* The exports of wool and grain are
also very considerable. Larger areas of land are
brought every year under cultivation, and the de-

* These details are official. They are taken from a Cape Blue
Book, published so far back as 1874. These are the statements
of Mr. Griffiths, the Government Agent.

SOUTH AFRICA

mand for ploughs to supersede inferior implements,
goes on unabated. Last year the number purchased
was GOO. What has been to me the most interest-
ing testimony to this progress is, that the Basutos
themselves express their satisfaction. Blue Books
are certainly not always interesting, but the
account given in one of the Cape Blue Books,
of a Pitso or great Basuto tribal gathering is
one of the most instructive documents re-
garding South Africa we have met with. The
meeting of the tribe was presided over by Mr.
Griffith, the representative of the Government, but
the native speakers evidently felt under little re-
straint. They very frankly told of their hunger
for land, which, with their increasing numbers, is
scarcely to be wondered at. They hinted that they
would much rather stand in direct relation to the
British Crown than be subordinate to a Colonial
Government — a fact of which we must take note ;
and Letsie evidently took a far from popular
part in absenting himself from the Assembly.
The whole tone of the Pitso was quite loyal,
and such a gathering, with the expression of its
leelinof, could not but afford to a sagacious governor
an admirable means of gathering the mind of the
tribe, and also provide an excellent safety-valve for
suppressed feeling. The ti'uth is, the Kaffi.r tribes
are fond of speaking, and on tribal questions of law
and order they can do so with great ability, judg-
ment, and even eloquence. As the village system
of India may be said to be the basis of its civilisa-
tion, which must be, therefore, ever taken into
account in its rule, so the Pitso is a genuine South

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 221

African institution. If Sir Bartle Frere could
generalise these gatherings they would do more
meanwhile, perhaps, than a black suffrage to aid us
in the native rule of South Africa.

We have marked in other missions their move-
ments northwards towards Central Africa, and the
great results likely to accrue from this. Perhaps
in none of the missions has the evangelistic effort
b icn more conspicuous than in the French Basuto
Mission. Their means did not indeed enable them
to contemplate such costly expeditions as those of
the London Missionary Society or the Free Church
into Central Africa ; but there was the same heart ;
as events have turned out in Divine Providence,
it is now not unlikely, although they did not contem-
plate it, that their enterprise may bring them speedily
to the great river Zambesi ; but we are anticipating.
The story of the whole evangelistic enterprise of the
French Mission has something almost romantic in it.
A native brother Aser passes into the Transvaal to
explore the country, with a view to the preaching
of the gospel. He reaches the station in the far
north at Zoutpansberg, where Mr. Hoffmeyer carries
on his valuable mission work. He passes it with
other companions, whose faith and courage is ready
to fail, but Aser perseveres. He reaches a tribe
beyond the Limpopo, called the Banyai, meets with
their chiefs, and receives from them the assurance
of a welcome to missionaries, and a promise to give
places for mission stations. He then returns south,
a long laborious journey of many hundred miles to
the Basutos, tells of his pioneer journey, and appeals
to the native Basuto Churches to aid in sending

SOUTH AFRICA

the gospel to this distant tribe. The Basuto Churches
respond, the French missionaries gladly aid, for it is
they, in fact, who had inspired at first the enterprise.
Some £280 is contributed by the natives, with
twenty-four oxen, and the Soci^t^ des Missions
Evangeliques, not only concurs in this, but gives its
aid and liberal support. We may note here, that
the Banyai chiefs do not seem to have told Aser of
their relations to Lo Beno-ula, the son of Moselikatse,
the great chief to whom we have so often refen-ed.
The Banyais are the subjects of Lo Bengula. To
this ignorance may be traced, in some measure, the
later mishaps of the mission.

We can notice but briefly the events that
have followed, although they have been such as
to have stirred up the deepest feelings among
French Christians. An expedition, headed by
M. Dieterlen, an experienced Basuto missionary,
was sent out to pioneer the way to this new mission
field ; a mission band accompanying him of 23
persons, with 2 horses, 37 oxen, and 2 waggons.
They were arrested, however, on their way through
the Transvaal by the Boers, who have no love for
the French missionaries and their support of the
Basuto people. Two of the Catechists were thrown
by the Boer Government into prison, and M.
Dieterlen was obliged to return. In the Providence
of God this obstacle has, however, been taken out of
the way. Our readers may recall Dr. Livingstone's
resolution when the Boers had burnt Kolobeng, de-
stroyed his medical stores, and sold his furniture by
auction. The Boers had decided, he said, to close
the entry to him to the continent of Africa. He had

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 223

resolved, for his part, to open it, and the future
would show which of the two would succeed. It
was in this spirit the French Mission went on. The
last French expedition, headed by M. Coillard,
found all things reversed in the Transvaal; the
Boer Government had disappeared, and in place of
it Sir Theophilus Shepstone, a friend of the mission-
ary cause, was installed as British Administrator.
" We went," says M. Coillard, " to pay our respects
to Sir Theophilus Shepstone, whom I had frequently
seen in Natal. He seemed pleased to see us again,
and showed, as well as the members of his suite,
the greatest interest in our enterprise. He gave us
all the information and counsels that he could, and
asked us to visit him as regularly and frequently as
we could. He asked us to remain till the 24th, the
Queen's Birthday, so that our Catechists, to whom
he spoke with affection, should realize that they
had no longer to dread the prison of Pretoria, but
rather to trust in a Government the friend of
missions, and the protector of the blacks."

The progress of M. Coillard and his pai-ty, after
passing the Limpopo, was one encompassed with
perils. They had dangers of the flood, to which tra-
vellers in South Africa are so often exposed — they
bad to traverse vast forests, and had often as pioneers
to cut their way through the thicket, for their wag-
gons, by the axe. Then, on their arrival, the chiefs
of the Banyai, Masondo and Maliankope, seemed to
have acted treacherously toward them. They had
hoped, p3rhaps, to obtain ammunition and guns,
which the native chiefs so covet, and when these
were refused, they were so enraged, that the lives of

224 SOUTH AFRICA

the missionary band were in imminent peril.
Happily, they escaped, and reached Inyati, the
capital of Lo Bengula. They had there the society
and support of such Christian brethren, as Messrs.
Sykes and Holm, of the London Missionary Society.
Lo Bengula's opposition to their evangelistic efforts
were by no means, however, to be overcome. He seems
to have suspected treachery, not only on the part of
the Banyai chiefs, but of Letsie, the Basuto chief, the
son of Moshesh, to whom Moselikatze, his father,
had ever borne so deadly a hatred. It is strangely
enough, as we have said before, the repetition of
the old story of Mosiga, in the early history of the
French Missions. Like MM. Rolland and Lemue
summoned before Moselikatze, M. Coillard and his
company must appear before Lo Bengula. The
chief has continued inexorable, and the French
Mission has been compelled to leave the Matabele
country — yet their Christian courage in their straits
has not failed them. M. Coillard bravely writes
thus — " Look not only on the waves. We could
not, in regarding them, but lose all hope and sink.
A look fixed on Jesus, and then a word on His part,
and the tempest will be stilled. I have the deep
conviction that God will open to us some way, and
that all the sacrifices made by the poor Churches of
Basutoland, all the prayers that have been offered,
and are offered still, all will not be in vain. Let
not discouragement take possession of the Churches.
We are ready for everything, but for everything
less than to return to Basutoland. We are in the
field, and we think not of returning to our homes.
You will pray for us when you receive these Hues,

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 225

for the Lord has said, ' Before they call T. will
answer them, and while they are yet speaking, I
will hear.' Sustain us, do not weaken us. We
count on you." These are noble and heroic words —
surel}'' these clouds will break. Meanwhile the
latest information we have received is, that the
French Mission is on its way to the Zambesi, con-
templating a mission to the Barotse tribes, far up
the Zambesi, on the east. If so, it would seem as
if Providence, beyond their own intentions, is
directing the French Mission onward to the great
mission field of Central Africa.

226 SOUTH AFRICA

CHAPTEE XX.

THE AMERICAN BOARD MISSION IN NATAL.

The American Mission in Natal is but a limited
part of that great work the American Board is
carrying on in the world amid decaying Churches,
ancient worn-out civilisations, and savage tribes.
The Natal Mission is, I may say, marked by all
those admirable features which so distinguish every-
where the work of the Board, the piety of the
missionaries, the valuable female agencies they
possess, the excellence of their schools, the care
they devote to the training of native teachers,
catechists, and preachers, the watchfulness of their
discipline, and the thoroughness of aU their Christian
work. They have in Natal rendered valuable lin-
guistic services also as regards the translation of
the Scriptures into the Zulu tongue. Their work,
I may add, is in Natal highly appreciated alike by
the Government, the Colonists, and the natives.

It was Dr. Philip, I believe, who originally, as in
the case of the Basuto and Rhenish Missions,
directed the thoughts of American Christians to the
South African field. The period when the American
Board instituted this mission was a little later
than the arrival of the French and Rhenish

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 227

missionaries. Six American missionaries, with
their wives, sailed from Boston to the Cape in 1834,
reaching the Cape in 1835. Three of these were
destined for the interior, three again for Natal.
I may refer first to the former, as their story is
shorter. They, passing by Griquatown, received
from Moselikatze permission to occupy the station
of Mosija, from which the French missionaries had
been expelled. They were not long there, however,
before they were attacked by severe fever ; and then
the Boers, to avenge themselves on Moselikatze,
attacked Mosiga, and the missionaries were forced to
flee. The issue was that they, too, arrived in Natal
in 1836 ; and thu^ythe American Mission is as con-
centrated in Natal as the French in Basutoland.
This has, doubtless, been an advantage to the
mission cause.

Meanwhile the three missionaries destined for
Natal, after being detained by the Kaffir rising of
1^35 for some time in the Cape, reached Natal in
1836, during the reign of Dingaan, Chaka's bloody
successor. Neither the Boers nor the British were
yet in possession of the country. Dingaan, on the
arrival of the missionaries, consented to their re-
maining, but stipulated that their station should be
in the neighbourhood of Port Durban, This was
established at the TJmlazi to the south of Durban.
Here Dr. Adams began the work, and founded with
success a mission school, where, in addition to Zulu,
the English language was also successfully taught.
It was soon after this, that the other missionary
brethren, who had first gone to the interior, arrived.
Among them was Mr. Lindley, whose name is still

228 SOUTH AFRICA

held in higli honour in Natal among British Colonists,
Boers, and Zulus, and who belongs indeed, to the
very first rank of South African missionaries. It
was soon after this, and after the arrival of the Boers
with their waggons, crossing the Di'achenberg and
seekinor a home in Natal, that there occurred the
sad tragedy of the assassination of Pieter Betief,
and a number of other Boers at the kraal of the
ferocious Dingaan. Mr. Venable, one of the American
missionaries, arrived at the kraal soon after the
event. " He saw the luggage of the Boers at the
gate of the kraal, but all about was still as in the
hour of death. Dingaan afterwards told him, that
he had killed the Boers, but that the missionaries
had nothing to fear." He also met here with a
missionary of the Church of England, living in
sight of the Zulu capital. Both anticipated the
fierce war to which this act of treachery must give
rise, and fled, and the missionaries were all obliged
to leave the country," * This massacre was a se-
vere blow to the Boers — many of their families
suffering cruel losses, the memory of which is not
yet obliterated. A Natal county which chiefly
suffered, still recalls this event and its mournful
consequences, in its name " Weenen," or weeping.
There is a certain parallel here again, betwixt the
story of the French and the American Missions. In
both instances, the fierce struggles of the Boers and
of the natives, inflicted deep injury on the missions ;
but in the case of the French, there was the more
chivalrous rule of Moshesh, who never condescended
to such cowardly treason and treachery — in the
* Malan, p. 191.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 229

other, there was the brutality of the Zulu chief, edu-
cated in the savage school of Chaka. Some of the
missionaries now returned to America, or died in
other foreign fields. In 1839, however. Dr. Adams
again intrepidly returned to his post at the Umlazi,
while Mr. Lindley devoted himself for a time to
labour as Dutch pastor at Maritzburg, where he
won for himself the deep affection and reverence of
his people. In 1847 he returned, however, to his
mission work, and founded the valuable station of
Inanda, near the coast. In 1841, Panda, who had,
with the aid of the Boers, forced the blood-thirsty
Dingaan into exile, where he ignominiously perished,
invited the American missionaries to establish a
station in Zululand. This they did, and for a time
their mission was in high favour; but in the end,
Panda showed himself ferocious as his predecessors
had been. His jealousy was excited, by the fear,
that the converts would no longer remain his sub-
missive subjects — his soldiers were sent to assail
the station — all the huts of the converts were burnt,
they, themselves, were put to the sword, and the
American missionaries, shaking the dust from off
their feet, fled to Natal. Since that period, there
have been no more American missionaries in Zulu-
land. May we trust that the day is not far distant,
when, with brighter hopes and prospects, they may
again occupy this field !

In 1843 Natal was wrested from the Boers, and
declared a British colony. Since that period all
the Christian Missions of Natal have not only en-
joyed security, but have received friendly support
from the Government, both in allocations of land, and

230 SOUTH AFRICA

in educational grants. Still Mission progress some-
times continues slow, even in the most favourable
circumstances. " For ten years the gospel had been
preached among the Zulus, without one convert
being made. But in 1846, the hearts of the Mission-
aries were rejoiced by one, and then by others, joining
the Church."* From this period, the progress of
the American Missions, which we cannot more fully
notice here, has gone on ever advancing, until there
is now a number of flourishing stations, a consider-
able membership, a vigorous staff" of native pastors,
and preachers, and teachers. The last statisticsof the
Mission are the following — There are 8 principal
stations, with 11 out-stations. There are in all 28
preaching places, with average congregations,
numbering in all, 1780. There are 14 churches, 9
missionaries, 16 female assistant missionaries, 3
native preachers, 25 teachers, 19 other helpers.
The number of members or communicants in all, is
593. 17 Sabbath Schools report 865 scholars.t

One of the most pleasing facts connected with
this Mission, is the number of native pastors and
preachers it possesses. This is a branch of work to
which the American Missionaries always devote
themselves with great care, and in which they have
gained great success. This is seen in many of their
native preachers and catechists. They seek that in
place of the missionary who must ultimately leave
for other fields, there shall be a pious and well-
instructed native pastorate. Major Malan observes,
for instance, of the native pastor at Inanda, " I had

* Malau's South African Missions, p. 194.

+ Anuual Heport, American Board, 1877, p. 12.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 231

some converse with the native pastor at Inanda, a
man who I do not hesitate to say, is in every
particular fully equal in intellect, ability, manner,
and all that man needs to fit him for the duties of
life, to any European. I have made this remark
simply because it is due to the Missionaries
to testify to these things. Their enemies charge
them with doing nothing. If, as has been done in
many cases, they have taken wild Kaffirs, taught
them God's "Word and Christ's Gospel, civilised
them, and then educated their children up to the
standard of an educated English gentleman, they
have done something." The American Missionaries,
we may add here, have done much unobtrusively
yet effectively in introducing the arts of life. The
square cottage of the Christian Zulu is a very dif-
ferent habitation from the heathen kraal. "I was
much struck," writes Major Malan, "in entering
Natal with the very superior way in which the
Zulu Christians build their houses, especially those
of the American Missions. There are no such houses
built by heathen natives in the Colony, and in fact
many of them I saw would be an ornament to the
Colonial towns in preference to the low iron-roofed
sheds in which most of the white population live. I
can only account for it by the peace which has pre-
vailed in Natal, since the occupation by the English,
by the superiority of the Zulu Kaffir when converted,
and the energy of the American Missionaiies."

The American Mission has devoted great care to
its higher educational Institutions. In its Normal
Seminary there are ten theological pupils, foi'ty in
the normal department. The female boarding

232 SOUTH AFRICA

schools are, as is usually the case where American
Christian Ladies preside, most excellent. The
Missionary examiner writes of one of them, " I look
on this seminary as a great auxiliary to our Mission,
and an eminent blessing to the Zulus, and trust that
no pains will be spared to make it a still greater
blessing. I love to think of the future of these bright
and intelligent girls, and contrast it with what it
would have been, had no seminary been established
for them." Of another similar Institution it is
written, " It is delightful to see how the school is
appreciated. Some of these girls have become
hopefully pious, all have been wonderfully improved.
Soon the girls will be scattered to their homes
north, south, east, and west, and they will go
preaching in more ways than one, mothers will re-
joice, and brothers will put their hands on their
mouths in mute astonishment at the improvement,
the happy looks, the cleanly ways, the quiet intelli-
gence and obedience of these sisters. So the ex-
pansive work goes on, not in one, but in many
places."*

What has especially interested me is their kraal
visiting. It is a department of mission work some-
what new. It is something akin to Zenana work in
India, in which so many American ladies are en-
gaged, but it has its special difficulties and
trials in Africa as well as its successes. As I have
not met with much on this subject in connection
with other South African Missions, I shall quote
here from the experiences of Miss Hance, a mission
lady at Umvoti. " I do not know but that you

* American Board Report, 1877, p. 14.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 233

would like to hear more about my work in the
kraals. I began it more than 4 years ago. It was
then such a new thing, and I felt so uncertain
about its success, that I did not find courage about
it until God brought me more and more to see that
He was ready to bless my efforts for those poor
degraded kraal women. One day, I shall never
forget it, I started with my Bible woman to walk to
a place two miles away, where we were to have a
meeting. The day was very warm. I became so
wearied that we sat down near the road in the hot
sun. I felt very tired, yes and discouraged. What
will it avail if I go on, I speak the language so im-
perfectly, and then to-day what could I say that
would reach their hearts ? While I sat there with
such thoughts a woman came up with a pot of food
on her head. She said as she ran along, 'I am
hastening home with this food that I may be in
time for the meeting.' At once we went on, and
when we reached the kraal we found one of the
houses made clean and nice for us, with mats spread
down to sit upon. Soon the house began to be
filled with women. I think, this time there may
have been as many as thirty. After we had sung I
said to the Bible woman, I do not feel as if I could
speak at all to-day, ask God to help us ; and she
prayed. In her prayer she seemed to bring God
very near, and I felt such a flood of light break in
upon me, such peace and strength in God's love
through His Son, that when she closed I began to
tell them about this love. I forgot that I was not
speaking in my native tongue, I forgot my fatigue,
I forgot almost everything but that I had their

234 SOUTH AFRICA

quiet, fixed attention, and that God was giving me
words to speak. As the meeting closed we all went
out. The setting sun, Avith its golden raj^s, made
beautiful the whole landscape before us, and seemed
like an earnest of the time when the Sun of Right-
eousness should lighten every dark corner of the
earth. The women were standing hushed, in twos
or threes." How pleasing and elevating such con-
verse of the privileged daughters of Japhet with
their poorer sisters of Ham.

A Church that is earnest and evangelical, we can
scarcely suppose, will not be also evangelistic, and
it is so with this interesting American mission.
Like M. Mabille, and M. Coil lard of the French
mission — Mr. Tyler, and others of his brethren are
inspired with the longing to use those gifts and re-
sources God has conferred on them and to dispense
them to the heathen of the north. The Prudential
Committee of the American Board, have not, how-
ever, seen their way to this, though earnestly desirous
of taking a part in the evangelisation of Central
Africa. The state of their funds did not seem to
warrant it. The missionaries had thoug^ht uf movingf
in the direction of Sofala, on the east coast. This
would have brought them into Umzila's kingdom,
where no missionary has yet found a place. The
languages needed, would be probably the Zulu,
Swazi, or Amatonga — and for such, the American
missionary would be readily equipped. Then they
have an admirable staff of native evangelists
to accompany them when they move. The last
report of the American Board on the subject, seems
to me more favourable than the previous one. The

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 235

Prudential Committee will, we trust, find that the
highest prudence is often the boldest venture — that
such an object as this Mission extension will gather
around it the warm, or it may be rather the enthusi-
astic, support of American Christianity, and that if it
has been the high distinction of an American traveller
for the ends of science and progress to achieve the
noble enterprise of penetrating Central Africa — it
will no less redound to the honour of American
missionaries, to aid in opening up these vast be-
nighted regions to the light of the gospel, and to
the blessings of Christianity.

I quote the last report on the Zulu Mission. The
committee express " their great satisfaction with the
cheering signs of progress which the exhibit of last
year affords. The movement into the interior, and
the establishment of a new station, the increase in
the number of Church members, the large aggregate
of Sabbath school scholars, and of attendance upon
public worship, are, of themselves, facts full of en-
couragement, but still more hopeful is the record of
the girls' school, and the roll of theological students.
Between Mr. Champion's first school, — his shelter,*
the shade of a tree, his book the sand on which he
traced the letters, his pupils, the curious few that
gathered to watch him — and the present eagerly
sought facilities for imparting instruction, a whole
continent of mental and moral betterment inter-
venes." "In the judgment of the committee it
would be gratifying to all friends of missions to see
a vigorous prosecution of the work, looking more

* Mr. Champion was one of the first Missionaries in Natal.

236 SOUTH AFRICA

especially to the evangelization of Central Africa*
and we would ask the question, Whether after forty
years of labour on the borders, the word of the Lord
to-day is not. Ye have compassed this mountain
long enough. Speak to the children of Israel, that
they go forward."t

* The Italics are ours.

+ AmericiD Boird E-eport, 1877, page 33,

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 237

CHAPTER XXI.

THE HERMANNSBURG MISSION.

Many of my readers have, I doubt not, read of the
Hermannsburg Mission and its work.* It belongs
to the same noble category of Christian enterprise
as the Rauhe Haus at Hamburg, Dr. Fliedner's In-
stitution at Kaiserswerth, or George Muller's work
at Bristol. One striking feature of all these has
been the greatness of the achievements compared
with the seeming scantiness of resources. It has
been the earnest Christian life, and the heroic
Christian faith, that has accomplished such wonders.
The Hermannsburg Mission now extends its la-
bours to Africa, India, New Zealand, Australia — its
last mission station is Japan. The work has not
yet indeed, been entered upon there, but a missionary
has been appointed, and is preparing for it. To us,
it has an interest that the first mission field of the
Hermannsburg Society having now so extended a
work, was South Africa, and its first mission station
indeed, among the heathen was New Hermannsburg
in Natal.

I glance at the history of this mission. Harms
its founder, was what is called in Germany a Volks

* The Rev. Fleming Stevenson's "Praying and Working" gives
an excellent outline of the work of Pastor Harms.

238 SOUTH AFRICA

Prediger,* (Scotice, a folks' preacher) whose gift it
was to bring the gospel home in its life and power
to the rural masses. This is very far from meaning
that Harms was an illiterate man. On the contrary,
he fought a hard and successful intellectual battle
at the University with rationalistic speculations
and doubts, and he sounded there, to a remarkable
degree, learning, theological, philosophical, and philo-
logical. Still there remained an achins: void in his
heart, until the Divine intuitions of the Gospel of
St. John, especially its seventeenth chapter, laid
hold on his whole soul. Harms was in theology a
strict Lutheran — perhaps as much baptized into the
spirit of Luther as any man of his age, and his
missions bear the same type. There is a considerable
amount of sacramentalisra, more, indeed, than the
Evangelical Churches would generally care for, but
there is still no sacerdotalism, and there is all
prominence given to the great Reformation doctrine
of justification by faith. There is also a catholic
spirit, as regards other Churches. Such a creed,
however we may differ from it, is Protestant — it
has achieved a great work in our day in reviving
German Christianity, and it has not the exclusive-
ness of RituaHsm and Romanism.

The chief scene of Harms's labours, was Her-
mannsburg, under the oaks of Liineburg, and amidst

* Buchsel, the well-known Berlin preacher and superintendent,
belonged originally to the same class of Volks Prediger, although
he has now the most fashionable and aristocratic congregation in
Berlin. It has often struck me that the late Dr. Guthrie of
Edinburgh might have been enrolled in the same class. His
preaching delighted alike the high and low, the country people,
the townsmen — the higher classes. His pulpit success and
Biichsel's, teach us that in the gospel, "the rich and the poor
meet together ; the Lord is the Maker of them all."

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 219

its substantial Bauers, or peasant farmers, who speak
the old Piatt Deutsch. The language is not used
colloquially only, the peasants delight also in religious
services conducted in their homely vigorous tongue.
The foundation of the success of Harms was laid in
his simple, earnest, powerful preaching of the Word.
As set forth by him, it was not only highly evangel-
ical in its doctrine, but evangelistic in its tendencies;
many of the peasants and hand-workers were stirred
up with a desire to enlist in Mission work to which
Harms himself looked, as that which was to revive
the German Churches, Harms eagerly sought places
for his converts in the German Missions, but such were
not always readily to be found, and Harms at last de-
cided to form himself a Mission Training Institute,
and then, leaning in simple faith on the Master, to
send them forth to form Christian communities
among the heathen. No Mission committee was
formed, no subscription books were opened. It was
one of his familiar sayings which he worked out in
practice, " The Lord Christ needs not to beg." As
his mission band was chiefly gathered from among
the peasant farmers, or the handicraftsmen around,
this we may say, gave a particular character to
the Mission which it still retains at Hermanns burg,
and in the foreign field. One very leading aspect
of all its missions is their industrial and agricultural
character — the ideal, is in fact, somewhat akin to
Lovedale. Whether in the mission field it is always
wise to carry out the idea of a ministry detached
from all other work, save the preaching of the gos-
pel, may be made a question. Harms had before
his mind a system rather like that of those earnest

240 SOUTH AFRICA

Anglo-Saxon missionaries who first carried the gospel
to heathen Germany, and who trained their converts
alike in temporal and spiritual things. In point of
fact, it may be said of the missions in South Africa
generally, that the successful missionary is usually
not merely the teacher and preacher among his
people, but that he sets them the example, too, in
the various departments of rural industry. This
comes, however, into especial prominence in the
Hermannsburg Missions, and in the Institution
which trains them for their work. Along with the
four years of preparatory biblical, educational, and
religious training of the young men who devote
themselves to mission work, there is at Hermanns-
burg, as at Lovedale, the daily work of the students
in the fields. These young men, indeed accustomed
mostly from their youth to field work, or to manual
employment, would speedily lose their health and
vigour if confined to study alone. A bond of con-
nection is thus kept up also betwixt theBauers and
handicraftsmen and the Mission, so that recruits are
never awanting to supply the place of those who go
forth in the Mission enterprise. In the Mission field,
also, it does not lessen the respect of the natives,
but often enhances it, that the missionary goes
before them, not only in teaching, but in working,
in building a house, or constructing a waggon, or
ploughing the fields, or practising the healing art.
In the Hermannsburg Missions also, besides the
missionaries, who are more especially, though not
exclusively, called to the work of teaching, there
are also the colonists specially intended to devote
themselves to skilled labour. We have attempted to

AND ITS MISSION' FIELDS. 241

point out generally, how Colonial and mission work
may happily aid each other. But this idea is
far more specially worked out in the Hermanns-
burg stations ; each is at once a Christian Colony
and a Christian Mission. I shall have occasion
to see how far this plan has worked practically.
Meanwhile I observe, that so far as it can be effected,
it is valuable in raising up a Christian Colonial in-
fluence to aid in elevating the natives, and especially
in affording a defence against the injurious influ-
ences which so often follow the contact and inter-
course of the Aborigines with European Colonists.

I can only briefly glance at the history of the
Hermannsburg Mission in South Africa. The first
idea of Harms was a mission to the Gallas, a brave
North African race, near Abyssinia. In the small
mission brig, the Candace, belonging to the
Society, there embarked six Missionaries, with
eight Christian Colonial brethren, designed to
form a Christian community among these
tribes. The voyage was by the Cape and Natal,
then Zanzibar and Mombas were finally reached
in May, 1854. But the permission of the Imaum
of Muscat, who was also the ruler of Zanzibar,
could not be obtained for the journey onward
to the Galla tribes, and with heavy hearts the
brethren were thus compelled to return to Natal.
There they received a most hearty Christian welcome
from the Rev. Mr, Posselt, an able and greatly
esteemed veteran missionary of the Berlin Society.
Their aim was now Zululand in the North, but they
were wisely advised first to found a station in
Natal, where they would enjoy British protection,

242 SOUTH AFRICA

and prepare themselves for their new field of
Mission work. Like other Colonists, they purchased
land where they could form a settlement. They
paid for this, £600, and they resolved to make this
station the basis of their work. To associate it
with their old Mission Home, the}'- called it New
Hermannsburg, and pleasingly situated as it is, it does
no discredit to their original German Mission Home-
They industriously built there a large structure to be
the home of all the Missionaries and Colonists, where
they should live in common, and they began their
Mission educational and industrial work. I shall
give here a sketch of the station as it is described
by Hen Hahn, an esteemed Rhenish Missionary,
w^ho visited it : — " In the middle of a valley, which
does not lie very deep, there is the great dwelling
surrounded with a broad verandah, situated in a
flower garden, close to which, on one side, is a
plantation ; around it are the farm steadings and
workshops, from which there comes the sound of
hammering, sawing, &c. ; still further are the large
stables, close to the fields, which are in good culti-
vation, the sheaves of the last rich harvest piled
up ; further, again, are the brethren with a yoke
of oxen, ploughing. On the right of the valley
below, in a little hollow, there is an inconsiderable
looking mill, whose merry klapper shows that God's
blessing fills the corn-loft. From the hollow, a little
further on, a footpath leads us to a new large build-
ing. The first has already become too small,
although a couple of families are living at the
smithy, and the cartwright's workshop. If we turn
the opposite way, there is a row of smaller houses —

AND ITS MISSION FIEIDS. 243

the homes of the Makoloa, or converts. These are
lightly yet neatly built, and within are suitable,
tidy, and in good order. Each native settled here
has five acres of land and freedom of pasturage."
This sketch was written five years after the found-
ing of New Hermannsburg. It has grown consider-
ably since, and its educational Institution has be-
come valuable not only to the natives, but the
Colonists. There has been established an excellent
Christian Colonial boarding school.

The disadvantage of New Hermannsburg is that
it is not near one of the native locations, and has
not thus the access to the natives that it might have.
A location in Natal, we may explain, is land that has
been set apart for the natives, where the Zulu tribes
have their home. Many of these in Natal are of
great extent, and swarm with Zulus. Two stations,
more favourably situated for the locations, were
speedily established by the Hermannsburg Mission
with the permission of Government. The mission
was also invited to enter Zululand, where they
speedily obtained the favour of Panda, the father of
Cetywayo, by building for him a waggon house
which was the largest building in the country.
We translate a short notice of this, as a specimen of
the industry of the German Colonists and mission-
aries, and of the impression they and their work made
on the Zulus. " They themselves fetched the wood
from the forest, and worked at it with saw and with
axe. Our Missionaries did such work gratuitously
for six weeks, — preached meanwhile on the Sundays
several times, and daily during their bodily work im-
parted also spiritual gifts. Thus, for instance, they

244 SOUTH AFRICA

sang their spiritual songs as they stood on the roof
which they were covering, so that the heathen,
noble and simple together, were astonished at
their work, and begged them for their hymns.
Their King, Panda, said at the completion of their
work, when the}^ would take no payment, ' You are
different from the other white people ; they always
want my oxen and cows, but you want nothing.
You are good people.' "* The strength of the
Mission gradually increased. After five years there
were no less than 100 German Mission labour-
ers in the field. Internal difficulties, it must be
owned, however, arose, and a superintendent had
to be appointed. Their troubles were connected
with the relations of the Colonists and the Mission-
aries. I may say that in ,the end the Colonists
have gradually separated from the Missions.
They are, many of them, worthy Christian people,
living near the Missions and maintaining their
Christian character ; but they are now independent
of the mission, and the mission independent of
them. Even as regards the missionaries and tbeir
families, they do not now live in common, but each
missionary receives his own salary. In these
respects, while still maintaining markedly its in-
dustrial and agricultural character, the Hermanns-
buro; Mission is more assimilated now to the other
Societies.

The Hermannsburo; Mission in South Africa has

gradually extended widely into other fields than

Natal. We have already noticed the conflict of

the Boers with the London Missionary Society.

*Allgeineine Miasionschrift, 1877, p. 69.

AA'D ITS MISSION FIELDS. 245

Wherever their power prevailed they sought to
drive them out, as the Boers of the Free State did
the French Basuto missionaries. On the other
hand, the Boers had a friendly feeling to the
German Missions as in character like those of the
Moravian Brethren of the Cape. With the latter, in-
deed, they had had at one period many feuds, but
they had gradually got to like them, as being not so
dangerous to them in their native policy as the
English missionai'ies. The Herraannsburg mission-
aries were thus invited to establish missions among
the Bakwens, and even the Bamangwatos, old mission
fields of the London Missionary Society. It is not
necessary for us to notice their work there in detail.
For a time they prospered, but in the end they re-
tired from the field. It was different, however, as re-
gards the positions they had gradually occupied in the
Transvaal itself in Rustenburg, in the Magaliesberg,
and the other western parts of the country. There
their work has been crowned with mucii and con-
tinued blessing. Bethanien, a station near Rusten-
burg, has now more than 800 members, with some
500 communicants. It is regarded as the pearl of
their missions. They have also many other flourish-
ins: stations in the Transvaal. In Zululand, on the
other hand, the action of Cetywayo has greatly
crippled their work ; and has led, in many instances,
to the abandonment of their stations. I shall
notice the state of Zululand in connection with the
Norwegian Missions, and I shall not therefore refer
to it more at length here.

The latest statistics of the Hermannsburg Mission
are the following : — There are in South Africa 47

246 SOUTH AFRICA

stations with upwards of 4000 converts. Of the
8 first missionaries two have been taken away, and
of the later, 13 have gone to their rest. Of those
who survive from the beginning is the Superinten-
dent Hohls, "with his old joyousness and fidelity
occupying his difficult post." " Let our missionaries,"
says Harms, " be poor miserable sinners as they
may, this will not be denied them that in love and
unity they labour on — faithful, industrious, frugal."
During the year 1876, 557 heathen were baptized ;
and the members of the Church amounted to 1724.*
For the third time the Hermannsburg Mission would
now again attempt to reach the Gallas. Two
missionaries are being trained for this at New
Hermannsburg, and an older Natal brother will
accompany them. The fact is an interesting one.
The Hermannsburg Mission, availing itself of its
South African resources, like the other Societies
there, desires to press on Northward to the
Christian conquest of Central Africa.

The name of Harms is so closely associated with
these Hermannsbuig Missions, and whatever touches
him, must so touch them also, that I may allude
here to a painful trial, which has lately befallen
the worthy Pastor of Hermannsburg. He has been
suspended from his pastoral office, and has indeed
retired altogether from the National Church. He
is, as we have said, a high Lutheran, and a new
marriage formulary having been introduced into the
Church, his conscience would not allow him to con-
cur in it. The ground of difference is this, while
* I bave not the full returns for a later period.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 247

he admits the validity of civil marriage as regards
the State, he is not prepared, as the formulary re-
quires to recognise it, on the part of the Church.
This is the sole ground of difference ; Harms clings
to the old Lutheran formulary, or at all events
he cannot acquiesce in this new one. It is to be re-
gretted that there has been thus a disruption of the
oldest and dearest ties. While we do not share in
the views of Pastor Harms, surely the ecclesiastical
authorities might have found some way of relief for
tender consciences, as our British Legislature, indeed,
recently did in the enactment of a new marriage law.
Pastor Harms says with deep sorrow, but at the
same time in a good Christian spirit, " Without
resentment or hatred, I will separate from my dear
office in the State Church (Landes Kirch e), from the
ancient, dear dear Church, from which streams of
blessing have flowed over the world — from the
ancient honoured sacristy, where Urban, Regius,
Hildebrand, Walther, Johann Arndt prayed, where
my father, my brother, and I, for so many a year
bent the knee, where the palms and Cyprus garlands
hang, which the love of my dear King placed on
the bier of my brother, from the beloved parsonage,
where my family have lived sixty-one years, where
I was born, where I have lived, as pastor eleven
years, where my brother now in bliss lived, prayed,
wrestled, wrote, suffered and died, * and in which I
would so willingly have died."t It is sad that the
days of the venerable single-hearted, devoted super-

* His brother was the founder of the Mission.

+ Hermannsburg Missionsblatt, January 1878, pages 14, 15.

248 SOUTH AFRICA

intendent of the Hermannsburg Mission should be
thus clouded. It can scarcely be doubted, how-
ever, that in his trial he will have the solace of
finding his missionary brethren rallying around
him.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 249

CHAPTER XXII.

THE NORWEGIAN MISSION.

The Norwegian Mission Society was founded in
1842. Its principles are not High Church, but
Evangelical. The seat of its Home Committee is at
Stavanger, where is also its College for the training
of Missionaries. The most flourishing stations of
this Society, we may say, are not in South Africa,
but in Madagascar. Feeling discouraged by the slow
progress of the work in Zululand, arising from the
arbitrariness and tyranny of its rule, it was led,
we believe, to begin the Madagascar Mission, which
has since proved so great a success. " It is here,"
its secretary writes, "it has now its greatest and
happiest work."* Its first missionaries were
Schreuder, and Thomassen, a helper. Schreuder, not
wishing to remain in Natal, applied to King Panda to
found a station in his country, but was refused per-
mission. After some stay with the American Mission-
aries, to learn the Zulu language, he left Natal and
South Africa altogether. He went for a short time to
China, but there, somewhat strange to say, GutzlafF
regarded his northern blond hair as an insurmount-

* For the information I give here, I am considerably indebted
to an interesting commuDication I have received from the Home
Secretary of the Missiou at Stavanger.

2 so SOUTH AFRICA

able obstacle to his mission success among the
Chinese. He then returned to Natal, and in 184<9,
a Mission Station was established not far from
Zululand, at Upomulo. While there, King Panda
took ill on one occasion — sent for medicine to the
station, and attributing his recovery to the use of it,
took Schreuder into his favour. He was now per-
mitted to found the station of Empangeni in Zulu-
land, not far from the sea. In 1854, another station
Entumeni was opened. The total number of stations
occupied by the Mission in Zululand is now 7, with
one Natal station.* There are in all, some 270
baptized persons, with 9 Pastors. It may be added
that Bishop Schreuder has latterly resigned his
connection with the Norwegian Missionary Society,
on the ground, we believe, that he felt himself
cramped in the exercise of his authority as Bishop
by them. That differences should arise, was quite
indeed to be expected, as the Home Committee do
not share his high Lutheran views. None of the
missionaries, we may say, seceded with him — all
clung to the Society. Bishop Schreuder has, we
believe, established two Mission stations in Natal,
and Entumeni, in Zululand, has been retained by
him.

The results that have accrued from this Zulu
Mission may at first sight seem inadequate when
compared with the Christian labour that has been
expended on them. But the cause is not far to seek.
It arises from the insecurity of missions under such
a chief as Cetywayo, The stations of the Society

* I should write lately occupied, as in the present state of
Zululand, all Mission work has been in great part arrested.

AND ITS MISSION- FIELDS. 251

for the Propagation of the Gospel and of the
Herraannsburcr Mission, have long: languished for the
same cause. Latterly, the arbitrariness of Cety wayo's
rule has given place to open hostility. In 1873,
when crowned, by Mr, now Sir Theophilus Shepstone,
he promised that his rule should be one of justice
and humanity, and he especially pledged himself
that no native subject should be put to death without
a trial. All these promises have been utterly
violated, as well as his friendly assurances of aid
to Christian Missions. The Secretary of the
Norwegian Mission writes me — " We have been
waiting and hoping in the expectation that the
English Government, now that the Zulu King has
broken so clearly his promise to Sir Theophilus
Shepstone, when he was crowned, would take
measures to guarantee religious liberty, without
which the Missions will not be able to show greater
results." This aid we may say the British Govern-
ment has declined to give. The grounds of this decision
are given by the Earl of Carnarvon in a dispatch of
81st August, 1877. I quote the following extract : —
" I request, therefore, that you will cause the
Missionaries to understand distinctly that Her
Majesty's Government cannot undertake to compel
the King to permit the maintenance of the Mission
Stations in Zululand, and that it is desirable for them,
if they are of opinion that mission work cannot be
carried on in Zululand without the armed support
of England, to retire for the present from the country.
In a very few years at most, it may be hoped that
matters will become more settled, and that the
country will be in a more favourable condition for

252 SOUTH AFRICA

the resumption of their labours of Christian charity,
which no one can desire to see continued and
developed more sincerely than I do. I may further
observe that, viewing the matter as one of worldly
wisdom, they will, I believe, advance their cause much
more effectually by a brief and prudent suspension
of proceedings, than by risking an open quarrel with
Cetywayo at the present moment." As regards this
dispatch, one might have desired to know more
definitely from his Lordship what moral pressure he
had brought to bear on Cetywayo. Apart from
hostilities, we should have expected his Lordship to
have directed that the strongest remonstrances should
have been made as to the murder of Christian
natives, and the flagrant violation by Cetywayo of
his promise to put no one to death without a fair
trial. In point of fact, the missionaries and their
converts have been in great part compelled to
abandon the country, as Lord Carnarvon suggests
may be ex pedient. As to a more se ttled state of things
to which Lord Carnarvon looks forward in a very
few years, it is likely that the crisis is much nearer
at hand than he seemed to anticipate. The recent
violent aggressions of the Zulus on Natal territory,
carrying away from a Natal Police Office, and kill-
ing one poor fugitive Zulu woman, and murdering
in cold blood another found also on British terri-
tory, are violations of international law which
demand explanation and redress.

An attempt has been lately made in the British
press to show that Cetywayo was not responsible for
the murder of the Christian converts, to whom we
have previously referred. An article lately appeared

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 253

entitled : " A Visit to King Ketsh wayo by Magema
Magwanza, communicated by Bishop Colenso,
Macmillan, March, 1878." It may be well on this
question to lay before the British public the
strong evidence which substantiates Cetywayo's
guilt.

The murder of one of their native Christians took
place at Ekyowe, an important Norwegian Station
under the charge of the Rev. Mr. Oftebro, the
superintendent of the Norwegian Mission. He is
now, we may say, with his converts, a fugitive in
Natal. The Secretary of the Mission writes to me
regarding this: — "In the month of April, an old
Zulu, at the command of the king* was killed at
Ekyowe, he was not yet baptized, but was preparing
for baptism, and died at the hands of the execu-
tioner, praying and confessing the name of Christ.
Some of the baptized were also persecuted by the
Impis of the king, but escaped. The reason why
the anger of the king fell especially on Ekyowe
was, that Christian principles had latterly got gi-eat
influence there." Another more detailed statement
is found in the Hermannsburg Missionary Journal: —
" The superintendent Oftebro, had at the wish ' of the
old Zulu convert,' just the week before, spoken with
the king, and as Oftebro wrote me the king had been
quite friendly. Eight days later, he sent an Impi,
(a native soldier,) and without anything further
caused him to be killed. His end was happy. As
the soldier came, he asked why he would kill him.
The answer was, Because you are a learner and
would be baptized. Well ! he says, let me first
* The Italics are tuiue.

254 SOUTH AFRICA

pray. It was permitted to him. He knelt down
and prayed, and then rising up, added, I am now
ready, shoot me."*

The other murder was perpetrated at Enyezane,
a Hermannsburg Station, near the Zulu coast. It
was a Sunday morning when the missionary heard
a sudden confused noise of a crowd of natives,
gathered around the hut of Joseph, a Zulu convert.
Joseph had just been praying with his family when
the murderous band drew near to assail him, utter-
ing loud cries, " Umtakati and uteyfu," the one word
meaning a witch or sorcerer, the other strychnine.
The missionary hastened to the crowd, who were
howling, crying, mocking, striking. " Two or three
pointed their guns at me, he says, but did not shoot.
I hastened to Joseph. What a spectacle, fearfully
beaten, his body flowing with blood, he was
stretching out his hands to me, which they were in
the act of binding. I sought to work my way
through to him, but was forcibly pushed back." He
was now bound to a tree and beaten. The
missionary inquired of the leader, on what account,
who told him he had been sent by Hie king to kill
this umtakati. He had bought strychnine from
Bishop Schreuder, and with it he had poisoned one
of the cattle of Usindwangu, a neighbour. The cow
had in fact died of lung disease. Usindwangu
himself appears a little later on the scene, while
Joseph is still alive, but in reply to his prayers, all
lie saj^s is, " This is not my affair, have you not
heard that the king has sent and will kill him."
Joseph, after a few hours further torture, was shot,

* Frohling's letter, HermaDusburg Missionsblalt, October, 1877.

AND ITS MISSION FIEIDS. 255

and his body flung into a large pond. Later, a
kingly official, Umbilwane, came and brought me
the king's word. He had little to say which I did
not know, only he emphasized this, that I was not
guilty. Joseph had bought the poison from
Schreuder, and I had known nothing at all regard-
ing it."*

Our readers will, we hope, excuse our inquiring
with some care into these cases of undoubted
martyrdom. That the men were guilty of any
other crime than that they were Christians, none
who know their story will affirm. But the question
is, Who was the real agent, who was guilty of the
blood and death of these two poor Christians ? If a
Christian bishop regards it as his duty to adduce
exculpatory evidence in behalf of a native chief —
and it is but right that justice should be done to him
— our inquiry is at least equally suitable. " Precious
in the sight of the Lord is the death of his saints."

We turn then now to Bishop Colenso's impression.
" Such exaggerated accounts," he says, " have been
sent to England of the state of things in Zululand,
and particularly of the atrocities, which are said to
have been committed by orders of the king in
respect of numerous native converts, and to have
caused a sudden flight of many of the missionaries
from the district, that your readers may be interested
in a narrative of a visit which has just been made
to the Zulu king by a Natal native, written
by himself in Zulu, and literally translated into
English."

'•■ The writer," he adds, " is the manager of my

* Hermannsburg Missionsblatt, October, 1877.

256 SOUTH AFRICA

printing-office, which is wholly earned on by
natives. I have had him with me from a boy — for
more than twenty years — and I am sure his state-
ments are thoroughly to be relied on as accurate
reports of what he has seen and heard in Zululand,
and of what he believes with reference to the con-
dition of that country and the intention and wishes
of its present rulers."*

According to Bishop Colenso, ^fagema may be
" thoroughly relied on." I have these remarks to
offer on this. It is, of course, not to be supposed
that the British public can be acquainted with the
more obscure incidents that occur in the history of
a small colony like Natal. But the Natal readers
of such a statement as the Bishop's will not forget
Magema's name in connection with a native Chris-
tian petition to Sir Garnet Wolsely, when in Natal,
of so offensive a character that, abandoning the
blandness of his usual communications, Sir Garnet
thought it his duty exceptionally to censure it. But
what bears more on the value of Magema's testimony
is the fact, which will not readily be forgotten, that
it was also clearly established on a careful scrutiny
that the petition itself was a forgery, having appended
to it the names of a number of native Christians,
who protested that they had never given authority
to Magema or any other to sign for them. This is
in the recollection of every Natalian, as it made a
considerable sensation, not only as regards the Natal
public, but the Legislative Council of the colony
also. But I pass from these general considerations
to look at Magema's testimony in regard to Zululand

* Macmillan, March, 1878.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 257

and those atrocities which the Bishop regards as
exaggerated.

The two murders to which we have referred are,
of course, admitted. The question is, Was Cety way o
privy to them ? Let me notice here on what evi-
dence Magema rests. It is altogether hearsay. It
is the authority of two Christians, whom he meets
at Cetywayo's kraal, and who tell him what they
had heard on the subject. They were not them-
selves personal witnesses. It is a somewhat remark-
able fact, we may notice, to find these Christian
converts so near Zulu royalty at a time when most
of the native Christians were flying the country, and
Cetywayo's views on missions and missionaries were
generally well known.

As regards the murder at the Norwegian Station
Ekyowe — these converts insisted that Ketshwayo
was not at all to blame for that shed ding of blood. Mr.
Oftebro had told the king of the conversion, at which
he was surprised, as Gaoze, the inferior chief of the
convert, had not told him. He was astonished at
this, and when Gaoze heard it, fearing that the
missionary had informed against him, he sent a man to
kill the convert, at once before Ketshwayo knew of it.
Ketshwayo stated on this subject, to Magema, " He
was killed by our people, without my orders." This
evidence is quite contrary to the testimony of the
Rev. Mr. Oftebro, who afiirms that it was done at
the order of the king. It may be also here added — ■
if done contrary to Cetywayo's will, why did he not
punish the murderers ? *

As regards the murder at Enyezane, the account of

* Macmillan, March, 1878, p. 427-
B

258 SOUTH AFRICA

the converts is that he was " killed by Sentwangu's
people," but they concede, " Evidently that convert
was killed, though perfectly innocent of any fault."
Then Cetywayo, whom Magema interviews on the
subject, says — " The matter was reported to me
after the convert had been killed. I was startled at
that when I heard it, and blamed Sentwangu's
people very much, for killing a man, without my
orders. But they assured me, he privately did
that. But that convert did, no doubt, a very bad
deed." The testimony here again of the Missionary
Frohling, is quite clear, that the officials sent
declared that they killed the man by order of Cety-
wayo. On the other side, the statement of the con-
verts is mere hearsay, and Cetywayo 's declaration
must be taken in the circumstances, for what it is
worth. Of course, his evidence is more direct than
theirs, but is it in any way satisfactory ? He
blamed, he says, Sentwangu's people, but was there
then any inquiry made, or were the murderers
punished ?

The whole story of the visit of Magema to
Cetywayo, as translated by Bishop Colenso, can
scarcely fail to occasion a smile to those who know
anything of the Zulu character. It is quite char-
acteristic of them that as face answers to face, so the
mind of Magema, an old attached follower of the
Bishop, should reflect, as in a mirror, all the Bishop's
ideas about Katal, Langalibalele, Matshana, Ket-
shwayo, &c. Still we could scarcely have fancied
that one whose position before the world is that of
a keen inexorable single-minded critic could have
ventured to rest a charge of " exaggerated accounts

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 259

and atrocities " on such meagre hearsay gossip as
Magema retails. It will, I think, overtax even the
Bishop's ingenuity to prove to the British public
that the persecutions of the Christians in Zululand
are a myth. I may add here that the evidence
proving Cetywayo's direct part in these murders,
given by the Norwegian and Hermannsburg Mis-
sionaries, has been also strongly confirmed by some
later correspondence of the Rev. R. Robertson, a highly
respectable missionary of the S.P.G. I must say
here also, that Bishop Colenso, having translated
Magema's evidence on the subject, I should have
expected that before publishing such a testimony
he would have investigated tlie evidence, so readily
to be obtained in Natal from his Missionary brethren,
the German, Norwegian and Anglican Missionaries.*

* The narrative of Mac^ema'a visit to King Ketshwayo, was
communicated to Mr. Trollope when at Maritzhurg. tie had
evidently his doubts as to the value of the testimony. "As the
writer of the Journal, he says," "was present, my doubts could
only be expressed when he was out of the room." "There is a
touch of romance there, I would say when he left us alone."
" Wasn't that put in especially for you and your father, I asked
as to another passage?" — Trollope's South Africa, voL i. p. 311.

26o SOUTH AFRICA

CHAPTER XXIII.

THE BERLIN MISSION.

The Bei'lin Mission, like the London and Rhenish
Societies, is widely extended in South Africa. Like
them, its stations stretch on from the South toward
the North, the Rhenish Mission forming the left
wing, the London Missionary Society the centre,
and the Berlin Mission the right. The London
Missionary Society has, indeed, pressed further
northwards than either, but the Rhenish and Berlin
Societies with the co-operation of other Missions,
which begin also to enter on the field, will not, we
trust, be long behind in reaching the Zambesi.
The Berlin Society has devoted its efforts to South
Africa exclusively, and, thus concentrated, it has
laboured with success to fulfil its mission.

On the interesting history of the Mission I can
say here but little. The subject has quite gathered
around it a hterature of its own. There are, for
instance, Herr Merensky's most interesting lectures,
to which we have often had occasion to refer, and
which were delivered originally, I believe, to large
German audiences of the most intelligent classes,
and were received by them with great ajiproval.

AND ITS MISSION FIE IDS. 261

Then there is Dr. Wangcmann's elaborate and com-
plete history of their South African Mission, con-
taining many graphic sketches of the natives, and
of Mission life, with well matured and weighty
opinions on Mission progress in general. These
enable us to form a very complete idea of the work
that has been thus accomplished. I trust that these
contributions to the history of South African Mission
work, especially as regards the Transvaal, a field
with which the British public is little familiar, may
yet, in some condensed form at least, be presented to
English readers.

The Berlin Missionary Society was founded in
1824, but so far as its operations in South Africa
are concerned it dates from 1834. The missionaries
originally sent out, were intended to labour in the
interior among the Basutos or Bechuanas. This was,
webelieve,theearnestpurpose of General VonGerlach,
a leading member of the Society; but it was not then
carried out. Ultimately it has been ; and now the
ro.ost flourishing and growing Mission Stations of the
Society are in the Transvaal among the Bapedi and
other Basuto tribes. Two of the first missionaries
remained for a time in the Cape Colony without
much success, and then passed further to the north
to labour among the Korannas. The Missions of the
Berlin Society have gradually taken deep roots
in this tribe, and to no other Mission Society
is it now so deeply indebted for Christian minis-
tration. It was first in the year 1837 that the
Cape Missions of the Society began to obtain a firm
basis of work. This was at the station of Zoar, a
Hottentot village picturesquely situated at the foot

262 SOUTH AFRICA

of the Groote Zwartberge. A Mission had been
established there by the South African Missionary
Society in 1816 or 1817, and a small church erected,
with other buildings; but the Mission had long gone
to decay. It was in 1888, with the permission of the
South African Society, handed over to the Berlin
Mission, but on the condition of being restored if
required at a later period. The Berlin Missionary
Gregorowsky found it in a very wretched state
indeed, drunkenness entailing the deepest misery,
murder, too, and adultery prevailing, so that the minds
of the people were quite blunted to all impressions of
the Gospel. The Berlin Mission eventually overcame
these great evils, mainly, through the preaching of
the Gospel, but aided, we should add, by a careful
system of discipline. I have specially noticed, indeed,
this first station of the Society just in reference to the
latter fact. It is an important question of Mission
economy among such races, if some vigorous sys-
tem of discipline be not absolutely required to
protect the young converts from the besetting sins
of the heathen by whom they are surrounded, and
to train them into industrious settled habits of life.
The Berlin Society has given much careful attention
to this subject. In Zoar it gradually organised a
staff of deacons and deaconesses for the Church, with
a body of general overseers to maintain order and
propriety among the people. In Amalienstein, a
station near Zoar, which was afterwards established,
this was carried out even more fully. The land on
which Amalienstein was founded was purchased
by the Society with funds in part the legacy of a
noble German lady, whose name was given to the

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 263

village.* As the property, some 20,000 acres (10,000
Morgen) belonged to tne Society, they were enabled
thus to introduce and enforce regulations as to the
conduct of the occupants. The land was not sold,
only rented to the natives, so that any unruly and
disorderly families could be excluded.t Amalien-
stein, we may observe, is now the largest of the Ber-
lin Cape stations, having some 780 members, with
501 communicants.

Our readers may recall a previous notice of Zoar
and Amalienstein in connection with the S.P.G.
We may state here that Zoar v/as given up, as had
been agreed on, to the S.A. Missionary Society in
1854, but again restored to them to their great
rejoicing in 1867. This gave rise, however, to
unhappy dissensions. A party in Zoar were un-
willing that the Mission should be in the hands of
the Berlin Society. They did not wish, it is believed,
to submit to the stricter discipline it enforces in its
stations. Hence the occasion for the unhappy and
ill-judged interference of the Rev. Mr. Hewitt, of
the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel.

A number of other stations of the Berlin Society
exist in the Cape Colony. There are four chief
stations. The last of them which has been founded,
Riversdale, seems among the most flourishing. Its

♦ Burkhardt, Sud. Afrika, p. 80.

+ The same system has been carried out at other Mission
stations. It is established thus, at Impolweni, Natal, where the
property was bought by the Free Church, and the land is let at a
very moderate rent to the native families. Mr. Allison, the Mis-
sionary, informed me that he regarded this as the best system,
and regretted that he had not introduced it at Edendale.
Whether, even as a Colonial Government measure, it might not be
better to rent the land to the natives, than to give it in fee simple,
is a question well deserving consideration.

264 SOUTH AFRICA

number of members, 772, is nearly equal to Amalien-
stein, and there are 317 communicants. An excel-
lent Female Boarding School has also been estab-
lished. All these stations, we may add, possess
good schools. We are gratified to learn that in the
judgment of the Society these stations are approach-
ing the same position as those of the London IVlis-
sionary and Rhenish Societies in the Cape. They
have reached such a degree of culture that they may
be regarded far less as initial missions than as
really " parishes of black baptized people."

In British Kaffraria the Berlin Mission has also a
number of stations. These are four in number
besides out-stations ; the oldest was founded in 1837>
but the greater number at a much later period.
The Society has here, we may say, a Colonial as
well as Mission work to carry on. There is a con-
siderable German colony in British Kaifraria, con-
sisting partly of settlers from the German legion
which served in the Crimea, and to whom the
government oftered lands in South Africa, partly
also of a body of North Germans, hardy peasants,
some 2000 in number. These are sober, steady,
industrious, and much better educated than the
same class in England, and have proved a valuable
addition to the Colony."* The Berlin Society has
discharged a useful mission in providing, as it has
sought to do, for the spiritual wants of these
enlightened colonists. " These attach themselves,"
the last Report says, "ever more closely to the
churches of which our Bethel missionaries form the

South Africa," Silver & Co., p. 63.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 265

central point." The missionaries have the happi-
ness of seeing the development of Church and
Christian life among them.

The Berlin Society is by no means so satisfied
with the progress of Christianity among the Kafiirs
here — the reference is more especially to the
Amaxosa tribes. It separates from these the Fin-
goes as more accessible and more church-going. As
regards the others the Report says, " Since the
gospel has lost the charm of novelty the large mass
of the Kaffirs occupy a position to it, which
is repulsive — expressed by some in cold civility,
in others by mockery and hatred." The mission-
aries complain, with some justice, of the hin-
drance placed in the way of missions, and of
every means indeed of elevating the natives, by the
free sale of spirituous liquors. This is not the case
in Natal, and it has helped to save that Colony
from trouble, even although the government regula-
tions have been imperfectly can-ied out. " iSmong all
the heathen Kaffir tribes there is a deep fermen-
tation of evil, an utter despair of the future, urging
them to violent and frantic means of defence." "f We
may add that the free sales of arms in the Cape
Colony has largely contributed to the strength of
the mutiny. The natives fancy that their posses-
sion of arms, apart from military discipline, places
them abreast of Europeans. Here, again, the Natal
government has acted more wisely, and the limited
number of guns held by the natives has contributed
not a little to the safety of the colony. In the case,

* Jahresbericht, 1877, p 15,
t Jahresbericht, 1866.

266 SOUTH AFRICA

indeed of a struggle with Cet3rwayo the difficulties
will be greater, as he both possesses guns, and his
regiments have a certain rude discipline.

In the Cape Colony the Berlin Society has two
Synods — one west, the other east, in British
KafFraria. There are 8 chief stations, with the
considerable number of 2789 baptized, 1451 com-
municants, and 273 baptized during the last year.

The Berlin Missions in the Orange State are also
flourishing. They are limited for the present to
three, but these are considerable — the number of
members of the churches amounting to 1133, and
158 have been added to the church during the last
year. Openings in Providence have also presented
themselves for the planting of new churches. They
are about to establish a station thus at Kimberley for
the Germans settled there, and also for the natives
gathered at the Diamond Fields from so many of
their stations in the Transvaal, Natal, and the
Orange State. One of their missionaries is also
now settled at Bloomfontein, as pastor to the
German colonists in that new rising town and
sanatarium, and he has also begun a mission among
the blacks. What has been, however, a special joy
to the Mission has been the resurrection at Saaron
of an old church that seemed to have passed away.
We have been interested to observe that the Berlin
Mission has had a number of such instances to
record. Some of these have been, indeed, as in the
Transvaal, the re-establishment of stations destroyed
by persecution ; but this of Saaron is of another
kind. " An especial joy," the Report says,* " has

* Jahresbericht, 1877, page 18.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 267

been the restoration to life of our station at Saaron,
written among the dead since 1854. At the time
of the scattering of the Links Koran nas our brother,
Johann Schmidt, now in bliss, continued notwith-
standing to build up the massive walls of a new
church, and he wrote regarding it — ' Should, in the
most sorrowful case, this people be altogether
broken up, the word that has been preached here
will remain as a testimony against them, and may
this building also do the like, which has been reared
in sorrowful times from love and care for the soul-
cure of this people.' Such faith and such love has
its promise and its blessing. In the first days of
March, 1854, the Korannas withdrew ; and on the
10th April the faithful missionary followed them
— after holding a last service with three families
that remained. But his prayers found an in-
clining ear. The love which they had experienced
at Saaron — perhaps also even the walls of the
church and dwelling built with his own hands by
the faithful brother Schmidt — exercised so attractive
a power on these Links Korannas that they gathered
together again in thousands at the old place, and
last year surprised Brother Kallenberg at Pniel
with the intelligence that during the twenty-three
previous years they had never ceased to hold there
united worship, nor earnestly to pray for a mission-
ary." It is but rarely thus that old churches are
rebuilt. The ruins of the apostolic churches of
Asia are a memorial of this, yet the grace of God
can accomplish such an end ; and Saaron is a pleas-
ing instance of His divine love and power.

The Berlin Station at Pniel has of late caused

268 SOUTH AFRICA

the Society some anxiety and vexation, as regards
its secular affairs. As the question raised is one
that has really an important bearing on missions
generally, I shall notice it. The title of this Society
to the lands it holds has been called in question. I
may observe, that many of the South African
]\Iissions have obtained, gradually by purchase, or by
free grants, tracts of land. The Church of England.
I believe, has had quite the lion's share of these-
Still, grants have been liberally given to other
Societies also. These have been most useful in
providing sites for the building of churches, for the
plantation of native Christian villages, and for pro-
viding land, where the converts may be trained to
industry and to a better system of agriculture. At a
more advanced stage of progress, such native
Christian colonisation, if we may so call it, may not
be so much needed ; but now, as nurseries for
Christian rearing, they are, however some may
sneer at them, of the greatest possible value. For
native Christian families to continue living in
heathen kraals, with their savage usages and im-
moralities, must be most injurious. Many of these
mission settlements in South Africa are now greatly
advanced in civilisation — as much so, indeed, as our
European villages generally are ; and they form a
striking contrast in material progress, as well as in
moral and religious character, to the heathen kraals.
We are quite aware that some will gainsay this; but
the evidence in support of it, which can be readily
adduced if necessary, is not only weighty but over-
whelming. If it be said, regarding these mission
lands to which we are referring, that having cost but

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 269

little, or having been free grants, the fixed rights of
property scarcely belong to them, it might be re-
plied with equal justice, that the same applies to
the colonists, many of whom have obtained valuable
grants, at a mere nominal rate, on the condition of
occupying and cultivating the lands, which, I may
add, the mission settlements do equally. To charge,
as some have done, the Missionaries with allowing
or encouraging their people to squat on the
land, is an utter calumny. A well-conducted Mis-
sion Station is, compared with the kraals of the
heathen, a hive of industry. Did my limits allow,
I could easily establish this, from the statistics of
the Berlin Mission.

And now I shall briefly state the mission griev-
ance of Pniel. In 1857. the Society purchased the
land, which was not a grant, with every legal form,
" in aller form Kechten." It was sold to the So-
ciety by the Griquas, afterwards the Boers, when
they occupied Pniel formally, recognised their
right, and the Society for a number of years
paid the taxes. Pniel was afterwards annexed to
the British territory of Griqualand, in 1870. It
is since that period, that the titles have been refused.
Recognised in the inferior courts, these have been
called in question in the Court of Appeal, and the
Society feels a difiiculty in prosecuting its claims
there, at considerable expense, out of funds
designed only for benevolent and Christian ends.
" We have," says the Society, " nothing else to set
against force but our protestbetoremenand our prayer
to God. But it will be a remarkable incident if a
heathen chief sold us a piece of land so large, and

270 SOUTH AFRICA

at so model ate a price, that thus the salvation of the
Gospel might be preached ; and if this destination of it
should be withdrawn by Christians who have entered
in later* and we should be injured in our lawful
rights." " The officials do not scruple to say that they
regard our property as too large, and that they intend
to cut down its limits considerably." I may say that
I am aware, from the strongest testimony, how deeply
this has wounded Christian feeling in Germany.
They have thought it but a poor recompense for
the disinterested labours of their South African
Missionaries. Christian Missions are no national
preserves. We ourselves carry the Gospel to other
lands than our own. And it is to the benefit of our
possessions if foreign missionaries, such as the French
or the German or our American brethren aid us in
the promotion and extension of the Gospel. Their
rights should be as dear to us as those of our own
British Churches. For my own part, I cannot doubt
that these claims, when brought under the considera-
tion of Sir Bartle Frere, will receive that attention
they merit, and that he will do substantial justice to
them, which is all that is asked by the Berlin Mission.
The Natal branch of the Berlin Mission belongs
to the most efficient and successful in that Colony,
None of the Missions in Natal have as yet grown to
large numbers, although some individual stations
are considerable. But all the Societies there, we
may say, American, S.P.G., Berlin, Presbyterian,
&c., are marked by devotedness, both to Mis-
sion work and to Christian education, from which

*Jabresbericht, 1876. The expression as here translated,
'* entered in later," is stronger in the original " Eindringliuge."
The Society in fact feels extiemely aggrieved.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS.

great results may be anticipated with God's
blessing in the future. The Berlin Mission in Natal
dates from the close of the Kaffir war in 1846-7.
The Missionaries then in British Kaffraria had all
been driven from their stations. They met together
to take counsel as to their future, and the result was,
that at the invitation of Mr Shepstone (now Sir
Theophilus), they resolved to begin a Mission to the
Zulu Kaffirs in Natal. Their first station was at the
foot of the Drachenberg range, but they have since
extended their settlements over the Colony. Their
leading station now is near the Coast at Christianen-
burg. This is occupied by Mr. Posselt and his son,
and has some 440 members. Christianenburg, we
may say, combines a thriving young German Colony
with a Zulu Mission. These are both under the
charge of the Missionaries. The German community
has here formed a Missionary auxiliary, and there
is an annual festival, the brightest of the year alike
for Germans and Zulus, when German and Kaffir
hymns are sung, and Mission addresses are given.
We should like to see so happy and holy a bond widely
extended betwixt the Colonists and Christian natives
of South Africa. The Rev. Mr. Posselt occupies, as
a Missionary, a place of great esteem from his
admirable Mission work ; from the place he holds
as an experienced Missionary among his brethren
and in the Colony generally, and from the Catholic
spirit which distinguishes him. There was a signal
instance of the last in his cordial reception of
the Hermnannsburg Missionaries. His veteran and
able services well entitle him to occupy a place
in the first rank of South African Missionaries.

272 SOUTH AFRICA

The stations of the Mission in Natal are now
six in number, extending from the coast to the
spurs of the Drachenberg, where Herr Zunkel
and Herr Glockner,ayoungand energetic Missionary,
worthily maintain their outposts. Another station is
at Konigsberg, near Newcastle, a place where there
are valuable coal mines. This position on the Natal
frontier, towards the Transvaal, is a bond of con-
nection betwixt the Natal and the Transvaal Berlin
Missions. There are in Natal, resident at the various
Stations 2371 natives, with 826 members, of whom
802 are communicants, 92 were baptized last year,
and there are now 67 catechumens.

We notice now the work of the Berlin Mission in
the Transvaal. It deservedly occupies the first
place in the history of this Society. The latest in
its origin, it holds now the largest and most in-
fluential position of any. There are no less than
20 stations now established in the Transvaal terri-
tory, with 2478 members — of whom, 400 were
baptized last year, including among them 134
adults. The Mission may be said to have been
initiated from Natal. Two missionaries, Merensky
and Griitzner, were sent from that colony, in 1859,
to the king of the Swazies, at Hocho, his mountain
fortress ; but their mission was in vain. The
Swazies refused to receive the Gospel. On their
return, the Dutch magistrate of Leydenburg, a place
which is now the centre of the gold fields, advised
them to go to the Basutos, which they resolved to
do. The old purpose of General Von Gerlach was
thus accomplished, and in honour of him, they
called their first station Gerlachshoop.

AND ITS MISSTON FIELDS. 273

The site of Gerlachshoop, was obtained from
Maleo, the chief of the Bakopas, whose mountain
home, recalled to the German visitors the pictur-
esque Lilienstein, which the tourist knows so well
in Saxon Switzerland. We notice one or two
circumstances of interest, in connection with this
station. One is, to do the Boers justice, that they
did not oppose themselves to this mission enterprise.
On the contrary, it was Piet Nel, a Boer Veld cornet,
who, using his influence, induced the chief Maleo to
permit the residence of the Missionaries among his
people. But what is to us a more interesting
circumstance, is to turn for a moment to the in-
terpreter of the Missionaries on this occasion. This
was Sekoto, a native convert already. His story,
as showing us how the Gospel spreads in South
Africa, may be worth notice. We give a mere out-
line of it, taken from Dr. Wangemann's Mission
Narrative : —

" In the middle of the fiftieth year of our century,
a Bakopa youth, Sekoto, travelled in the interior
to obtain a gun, that ideal aim which every ener-
getic Basuto has in view. He worked a year, and
then, having obtained his gun, returned home. He
travelled anew, and met this time a Christian Boer
near Bloomfontein. The Boer said to him, You travel
round the land, but do not know the God who
shelters you on your wide path ; or do you think
that it is by your own strength and skill, that you
continue so well? I know it, answered Sekoto, that
Modimo* protects us; but I know him not. The
goad thus driven in still pricked him. Who was

* Modimo is the Basuto name for God.
S

274 SOUTH AFRICA

this Modimo of the whites ? and although he re-
turned home again, this would not suffer him to
remain there. With resistless power it urged him
to go back to the country of the whites, to learn
who Modimo was. This time he took a friend
with him, Maele. On their way another friend met
them, who told them. Do not go into the villages,
there you find teachers who teach God's Word, and
he who learns that Word forgets his fatherland and
goes no more back. So was it lately with one of us
at Graaf Reinet. Work rather with the Boers
where there is no danger."

From that hour the thoughts of Sekoto were on
Graaf Reinet, where he hoped to find what he
sought. On the way he met a teacher, who, in
return for his garden work, taught him to read
a little, and also some Bible history. When he
came to Graaf Reinet he found the preciousness of
God's Word. The missionary would have had him
remain till he could baptize him, but he would not
be separated fi-om his fatherland ; still there were
words that sank deep into his heart. The first word
was, "Jesus receives sinners." Then there was another
word of the missionary — Love the Lord and seek
Him ; read diligently God's word, and pray. Lord
teach me ! Lord teach me ! Lord teach me ! Sekoto
returned to his home, and daily prayed " Lord
teach me." For the first time then he opened a
Dutch hymn-book, and the first words he met with
were — Jesus receives sinners. Now he felt certain
this must be the truth, and so he proclaimed, in
common with his friend Maele, who had also learned
the truth, what he knew of God's word, taught

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 275

the natives also to read as well as he could, and
ceased not daily with Maele to pray, Lord teach me
Lord teach me ! The joy of these two in meeting
with the missionaries can be supposed. They
became faithful servants of the Lord, were wonder-
fully saved when their tribe was overthrown, and
then at the last joined the Berlin Mission Station
at Botshabelo.

The tribe of the Bakopas, of which Maleo was
chief, was not destined, however, long to survive.
They were assailed and overthrown by the Swazies,
and what remained of their possessions was plun-
dered or destroyed by their neighbours. Maleo
himself did riot receive the gospel, but became at
the last its open enemy. Fragments of the tribe,
however, survived and found their refuge in the
Berlin Station at Botshabelo. While thus one door
was closing, another, however, and still wider, was
thrown open. Sekwati, the powerful chief of the
Bapedis, invited the missionaries to his territories.
He was probably induced to do so by motives of
policy on account of the services they might render
to him as interpreters and mediators in his transac-
tions with the Dutch ; but, from whatever reasons,
he remained their firm friend till his death.
Merensky and Nachtigal visited him at Thaba
Mosegu and obtained permission to found their
station not far from his fortress at Khalatlolu.
May we here venture to introduce another incident
illustrative of mission work in South Africa ?
While the missionaries were in the capital of the
Bapedis, two men met them with eyes that beamed
with joy. Masadi was the one, Mantladi the other.

276 SOUTH AFRICA

Masadi had under his arm a book, the Pentateuch
in the Kaffir tongue, and a tin box which contained
a well preserved paper. This was the certificate of
his baptism, which had taken place in a Methodist
church, at Port Ehzabeth. He could read tolerably
in his book, and told them that his companion, though
not baptized, was also a believer. The Mission
brethren were astonished, and thanked the Lord with
their whole heart that in this distant corner of South
Africa, which they had thought was so buried in
night and darkness, streams had penetrated from
the sun of the Gospel. The brethren were soon
afterwards on their return journey when one of the
company, a bearer of some of their luggage, asked,
Whence do you come, from the Colony or England ?
They replied, We come from a country further than
England — Germany, and we have made the journey
to proclaim to you Jesus Christ. Then the natives
both smiled with joy, and one of them cried, That is
good. Then the Missionaries marked them, and re-
cognised that they were Masadi and Mantladi whom
they had met before. They had secretly, indeed,
followed them, that they might be with the brethren.
Can, said Masadi, the baptized native, Mantladi re-
ceive baptism after being two weeks with you ? No,
the Missionary replied, the Lord above would be
angry with us, were we to baptize those whom we
do not sufficiently know. Oh, said Mantladi, it is
indeed a great thing baptism. But, said Masadi,
you do not know him, he believes much, he has long
loved the Lord, and everywhere he goes about and
preaches and confesses Him. He has already
spoken to Sekwati of Modimo. He has also ex-

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 277

horted the other chiefs, but they have rephed, that
he is out of his mind, and that he must be silent or
they would chase him away. But Mantladi is not
silent. Already, through him, two men of Sekwati's
town have been won, who pray there, who will
soon come to you. " Have you then prayed the
Lord," said the Missionaries, " for a teacher ? " Yes,
they answered, every day, for our land is still so
dark. Now we see that the Lord has heard our
prayers. Then the brethren knew why there had been
no rest to them at Gerlachshoop, and were the more
rejoiced when the two pious Bapedi told them that
they had during the two years since their return
from the Cape observed the Lord's day. They
never worked on that day, but came together to
speak of God's Word, and to pray," * Both these
converts continued faithful to the end. One of them
died a solder's death, fighting for his chief, in his last
moments praying to the Lord ; the other's end was
in peace with his family at Botshabelo, with his
dying words expressing his faith and trust in God.

The successor of Sekwati was Sekukuni, a name
familiar to all in the later annals of the Transvaal ;
first, as the enemy of the Boers, and now of our own
Colonial Government, Sekukuni seems at one time
to have been on the verge of the kingdom of God,
but his impressions passed away; a dissolute life,
drunkenness, pride, and evil counsels, gradually
alienated him from the Christian faith. His own
brother, Dinkoanyani, was baptized, but this, so far
from influencing him towards the gospel, seems to
have aroused all his jealous fears. The baptism of

* Lebensbilder aus Sud. Africa, Wangemann. Berlin, 1876.

278 SOUTH AFRICA

three of his wives stirred this feeling into fury, and
led to cruel persecutions, the sad story of which has
never yet, so far as we know, been related in English.
We cannot enter on it here. Sekukuni felt, as
probably Cety wayo now does, that with Christianity
a new power had arisen in the tribe, the power of
conscience ; and that there was an inner province
now, in U'hich the chief no longer wielded absolute
supremacy. Hence, in many instances where the
chief remains a heathen, he becomes either an un-
certain and treacherous friend, or an open and avowed
enemy. Sekukuni became ultimately the latter.
The Christian converts and Merensky their mission-
ary, were at last compelled to flee for their lives.
Dinkoanyani,the brother of Sekukuni, was compelled
to do so also. Happily, this has turned out for the
furtherance of the Gospel. The Boers allowed the
missionaries to establish a station at Botshabelo,
where the converts were safe, and they were per-
mitted also to strengthen their position by building
a fort, where, if attacked, they might find safety.
Botshabelo, though never assailed by an enemy since
its foundation, has yet had its trials. Dinkoanyani,
who joined the Mission with his followers, still
retained, as a Bapedi, his dislike to the Boers, and
they on their side imposed on him heavy taxes.
The result was, his resolution, to the great regret of
the missionaries, to leave Botshabelo and to establish
himself nearer his brother in an independent position
in a part of the country lying close to what are now
called the Gold Fields. To this resolution, Sekukuni,
who had been latterly reconciled to his brother, gave
his support, and engaged to aid him against the Boers,

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 279

a promise he did not, however, in the end fulfil. Those
who have read in the Press the late history of the
campaign of the Boers against Sekukuni, may recall
the tragic end of this chief, the attack of the Boer
artillery on Dinkoanyani's fortress — the hand to
hand fight with the Swazies, and the issue that while
the fortress was not taken, in consequence of the
cowardliness of the Boers, Dinkoanyani received his
death-blow in the fight.- It is said, that he died
professing his faith in the Bible, and in the Gospel,
but with his old warrior national hostility, expressing
his thanks that he owed his death, not to the
cowardly Boers, but to a brave black race. By this
withdrawal of Dinkoanyani and his followers, we may
add, that the ranks of the Mission adherents at Bot-
shabelo were, for atime, considerably thinned ; but the
station has now far more than resrained its strength.
At the end of last year, 1877, the station had 1295
residents, 1029 members, and 491 communicants.
We believe there is scarcely any Colonial village or
town in the Transvaal, which can compare with it,
in its roads, defences, and walls, with its church
and schools, with its various Mission Institutions,
and with its well organised rule and discipline.

The other stations of the Berlin Society are
widely scattered, but they are all so planted after
careful mission exploration — (Recognoscirungen und
Reisen) as to support one another. They include
Pretoria, the capital, Potschefstroom, one of the most
important Colonial towns in the Colony, Leydenburg^
Heidelberg, and other stations. In the last year no
less than four stations were added. These are not
indeed, all new, but in some instances, as we have

28o SOUTH AFRICA

already noticed, the restoration of Mission settle-
ments, which had been crushed by persecution. We
are interested to notice that Sekukuni's territories
are being again so nearly approached, and we trust
the day is not distant when in this field the Berlin
Mission will have regained all its Christian influence,
The chief efiorts of the Society are still north-
wards. It is there harder work, for it is breaking
up fallow ground ; but the Society enters bravely on
it. The last word of Dr. Wangemann in his in-
teresting history of the Transvaal Mission is,
" Forward," (Vorwarts). " The mountains which one
sees " he says, " from the northern slopes of the
Drachenberg, are inhabited by numerous peoples.
Thither often eagerly turn the eyes of our brethren,
and their heart measures the time when the feet of the
Missionaries of peace will bring to the heathen the
message of light." We regret to notice, from a
recent earnest appeal of Dr. Wangemann, the
mission director of the society, that the resources of
the Berlin Mission are so crippled that they can
scarcely hold the positions they occupy, far less
advance into these wide mission fields thus opening
before them.* They ha.ve been obliged to draw
largely, of late, on their reserve funds.f It seems to
us a subject worthy of consideration if some Mission
Aid Society might not be formed to help those
Missions of South -Africa, which are straitened in
their resources, to pass on northward to Central
Africa. The design of this would not be to aid

* Wangemann, Die Berliner Mission im Bassuto Lande, page
789.

+ Berliner Missions Berichte, No. 7, 8.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 281

them in the maintenance of existing stations, but to
help in occupying new fields. The French Basuto,
the Berlin, the Rhenish and the Swiss Societies would
be strengthened by such help. The question of the
evangelisation and progress of Central Africa is one
of such magnitude and deep Christian interest as to
rally to its support all Christians, even if their own
Churches have no special missions devoted to South
Africa. Many, we think, would heartily contribute
to so noble an enterprise.

The last Berlin Mission Report ends with these
words : " We close our account with thanks for the
fruit the year has brought, and with joyous hopes for
the future, and with thanks especially for the 934
baptized during the year, — a number exceeding
those of previous years. Through these the total
of our members has been raised to 7224. We give
thanks also for the 1006 catechumens who remain
under instruction, and for more than 2000 childien
instructed in God's Word and in useful knowledge
in our 37 stations. We have the joyous hope that,
through the many dispensations of Providence which
have passed over the people of South Africa, the
ground will be so prepared that we, in the coming
years, may rejoice in rich harvests,"*

* Jahres Bcricht. 1877.

282 SOUTH AFRICA

CHAPTER XXIV.

THE MISSION OF THE FREE CHURCH OF THE
CANTON DE VAUD.

The Mission of the Free Church of the Canton de
Vaud in South Africa may be regarded as yet in its
infancy ; and yet, although but some three years
old, its growth has been such as to be full of pro-
mise for the future. It is a study, often not with-
out deep interest, to mark the early history of a
Mission ; the fresh zeal with which the Mission
labourers are inspired ; the interest that belongs to
occupying new unbroken ground ; the hopes that
are inspired ; the deep sympathies of the Home
Churches ; the prayers that encompass the Mission ;
and then with these its first trials — its labours, its
patience, and the first fruits that it gathers in.
The first step taken towards the formation of this
society was in 1869, when MM. Creux and Berthoud,
now the missionaries of the society in South Africa,
offered themselves as missionaries to the Free
Church of the Canton. They were at the time
theological students. The Vaudois Free Church,
after prayerful deliberation, accepted their offers ;
and sent MM. Creux and Berthoud to Scotland to

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 283

complete their studies — to learn English, which
was thought indispensable, and to acquire some
knowledge of medicine. One of them, M. Berthoud,
in point of fact, has since, by his studies at Edin-
burgh and Paris, fully qualified himself to act as a
medical missionary. The question was then to select
a mission field, and in this the Free Swiss Church
was naturally influenced by its friends of the
Societe Evangdlique. They had lost some valuable
missionaries, and they invited the Swiss Church to
give them some temporary aid, by sending out their
missionaries to labour, at least for a time, in the
Basuto field. This was agreed to with great ad-
vantage to both societies. The Swiss brethren
were found most useful there. Those who have
read Major Malan's tour will remember his very
friendly notice of them ; they were placed here
in an admirable position for training for their
ultimate work. An exploring tour was then
made in the Transvaal to find some suitable
sphere, and as Sekukuni and the Bapedis are
closely allied to the Basutos, it was thought that
an opening might be found in his tribe. Sekukuni,
however, refused utterly to allow them to remain in
his territories. A station further north was then
sought out, and it was ultimately decided to estab-
lish one at the Spelunken, not far from Zoutpans-
berg, in a position where there seemed important
openings for the preaching of the gospel to the
native tribes. The locality had also its attractions
for the missionaries, as the beautiful undulating
country, with the wooded mountains in the dis-
tance, and the Zoutpansberg, with its picturesque

284 SOUTH AFRICA

peaks, recalled to them some of the scenery of their
own romantic Swiss canton. The Mission was ulti-
mately established here in 1875, and the station was
appropriately named Valdezia. The tribes in the
neighbourhood of the Mission partly belong to the
Basuto race, partly to the Makwamba or Amatonga,
or as the Portuguese have named them " Knob-
nosed KafSrs." They are a tribe akin to the
Zulus.

Short as has been the history of this Mission,
hardly three years, it has already had its baptism of
ti'ial and persecution. The feelings of hostility
are well known which the Boers have ever cherished
towards Moshesh, the sagacious chief who, to save his
country from invasion invoked the English Protecto-
rate against them. The fact that these Swiss brethren
had been labouiing with the French Basuto Mission-
aries, whom next to Moshesh the Boers detest, natu-
rally awakened their jealousy and anger, and on the
ground of certain formalities not having been gone
through, the missionaries were summoned to Mara-
bastad, a northern provincial town or village, and
there placed under arrest. This forced absence did
not, however, imjDede the cause of the mission ; on
the contrary, it deepened the sympathies of the home
Church and stimulated its prayers, while in the
district itself it excited the indignation both of the
white and black populations. The work of the
faithful and earnest native evangelists, whom they
had left behind, was so blessed also that on their re-
turn they found their little Christian society doubled.
Their being allowed to return to resume their work
was associated by the Boers with some vexatious

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 285

limitations, but it is unnecessary to notice these as
they have been all swept away by the annexation
of the Transvaal to the British Empire. The Swiss
Mission of Valddzia can thus in quiet resume its
interesting and earnest work.

The exact number of mission members of Yal-
d^zia I cannot gather from its records. It must be,
however, growing, as in one year there is the record
of 30 baptisms. It has 3 out stations, and 5 native
catechists, who all seem devoted Christian men —
one of them is Bethuel, the brave evangelist, who,
when the Basuto missionaries were prevented from
crossing the Transvaal to reach the Banyai, went
from Valdezia to explain this to the Banyai, and to
preach to them the Gospel. We may notice here
that the Swiss Mission has come to an arrangement
with the Berlin Society, that leaving to the latter
the Basuto tribes, it will devote itself to the Mag-
wamba. They are a people considerable in num-
bers. They supply in part, for instance, the
Natal demand for native labourers. The tribe
stretches far away to the north in XJmzila's king-
dom, especially betwixt Delagoa Bay and Sofala.
We heartily wish the Swiss Mission success in this
interesting enterprise that lies before them. May
they yet possess the east, as the Rhenish Mission so
nobly occupies the west of South Africa. And may
Sofala itself yet render to them its tribute, if not in
the gold of Solomon, in that better treasure — the
gold of the Gospel tried in the fire.

Let me here, before leaving this young but most
interesting mission, quote from a mission sketch
given by M. Creux. It is an account of his fii'st read-

2S6 SOUTH AFRICA

ing to the converts of one of the most deeply touching
stories of the gospel. This had been translated by him,
and it was the first time it had ever been rehearsed
in the Magwamba tongue. " The Sunday before
Christmas we celebrated," ho writes, '^" the Supper.
There were about thirty communicants. I read to
them the story of the agony of Jesus in Gethsemane
wliich I had translated into Magwamba, and gave
some remarks and exhortations. I cannot say with
what joy I read a portion, newly translated of the
Word of God ; my joy was great that evening in see-
ing the profound impression made by the recital.
Not a tear, but bright looks, intense attention, a
profound emotion, which let itself be perceived
rather than seen." The next day a young Motsu-
ethla, who has followed diligently the services at
Bethuels station, came to say to me, that he was now
decided to follow the Lord Jesus. " I have heard," he
said, "yesterday evening things that have touched my
heart; Jesus the Son of God has suffered so much to
save me. Although he saw death before Him, He
accepted it to atone for my sins. I would not delay
further then to be his disciple."

Later, at Christmas, 12 catechumens came to
receive baptism, " after having had, as we believe,
the baptism of the Spirit. There was first a mis-
sionary address, then an opportunity was given to
the neophytes to speak, so that the church on the
one side, and strangers on the other, might hear
from their own mouth the testimony they were
called to give. Their movi ig words may be thus
rendered : — ' We were darkness, we are now light —
we were blind, we now see — we were as sheep with-

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 287

out a shepherd, we have returned to the Bishop of
our souls — Glory to God for His Love to poor sin-
ners.'— " In the afternoon there was another fete. It
was ten couples upon whom we were to implore the
blessing of the Lord. For us the ceremony offered
an interest, deeply moving. Here is a new Christian
and civilising Society, destined to conquer and to
transform this people. Here is the Christian family
with its joys and griefs sanctified, here the woman
is put into her place, and her children are no longer
treated as cattle, but as heirs of life everlasting, —
here, I might add, are so many churches that will be
founded, so many houses and villages, where the
name of the Lord shall be adored and His grace
proclaimed." *

A magistrate in the Spelunken, not far from the
Mission, gives the following testimony regarding
Valde'zia, "I am astonished to see the progress of the
Gospel among the ]\Iagwamba, I could not have be-
lieved it possible. Near me, I know a number of
young persons, who have renounced idolatry and
drunken Qess. They are persecuted and expelled by
their parents, but they hold fast." -|-

* Bulletin Missionaire, 1S7S, pp. 23G-239.
t Bulletin Missionaire, 1878, page 234.

288 SOUTH AFRICA

CHAPTER XXV.

THE ROMAN CATHOLIC MISSIONS IN SOUTH AFRICA.

" As to the Roman Catholic Missions in South
Africa," Dr. Grundemann, the missionary historian,
writes, "we have learned very little. The only
source of information is the Annals of the Propa-
gation of the Faith, which, during the last five
years, contain only a very general statistical state-
ment of the western circuit of the Cape, according
to which this includes 7000 Catholics and 12
churches."* The only native Mission, he adds, to
which reference is made, is the Basuto Mission.
We confess our own researches on the subject, like
Dr. Grundemann's, have not informed us much.
" The Roman Catholics have bishops in Cape Town
and Graham's Town, and support large charitable
and educational establishments. But their work
lies chiefly among the European population, of
whom they reckon 8346 among the number of their
adherents. The native converts are only 181.
They are subsidised by Government to the extent of
£1000 annually. The cathedral was completed more
than seven years ago at a cost of several thousand

* Allgemeine Missions Zeitschrift, 187-1, page 202.

AND ITS MISSIOISr FIELDS. 289

pounds."* In Natal, the Roman Catholic colonists
have also a respectable position, and they have of
late established some superior schools. As regai'ds
Missions, in few parts of the world do they seem to
have made less progress. In Basuto land — their Mis-
sion is very limited — the Christians of the Book, as
the Protestants are called from their use of the
Bible, having the entire predominance. I have
already referred to a recent Mission sent to Pella, a
deserted station of the London Missionary Society
and of the Rhenish Mission. When the missionaries
arrived, we are informed, " the Rev. Father JPas-
querina said holy mass without clerk or congre-
gation within four ruined walls, exposed to every
wind, his portmanteau serving him for an altar."t
After a little, the prospects of the Mission seem to
have a;rown some what britjhter. We have no definite
statistics to sfive as to the number of native Roman
Catholics in South Afiica.

* Silver & Co , South Africa, p. 263.

t Annals of the Propagation, 1875, page 248.

290 SOUTH AFRICA

CHAPTER XXVI.

SOUTH AFRICAN EVANGELISATION IN CENTRAL
AFRICA.

It seems to me suitable, in bringing to a close this
sketch of South African Missions, to notice those
evangelistic efforts which have their basis there, and
which are designed and organised to occupy the great
Central African field. It has been our aim throughout
to show how South African Missions have been all
moving northwards in their mission enterprise ; and
a notice thus of what is being begun by them
in Central Africa seems a suitable sequel to what
has gone before. It is but a commencement, and
yet we may anticipate, Avith God's blessing on it,
great future results. But it is quite beyond our
purpose to notice all the mission work now being
expended on Central Africa. This would be for us to
enter on quite a new field. We cannot thus attempt
even an outline of the important and self-denying
labours of Bishop Stere of the University Mission.
It is true, the deeply regretted Bishop ]\Iackenzie of
the same mission was at an earlier time engaged in
Natal in the South African field ; but we presume the
present basis of the Society's operations is Zanzibar, or
other Central African stations. For the same reason

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 291

we cannot notice the mission fields of the Church of
England Missionary Society at Uganda and elsewhere
— sown already with the blood of martyrs — and our
notice can be but casual also of the Mission of the
Established Church of Scotland at Blantyre, near
the Shire.

The only two Central African Missions which have
their basis properly in South African Evangelism, are
those of the Free Church* and the London Missionary
Society. The former has taken Lake Nyassa as its
field of work, the latter the more distant Lake
Tanganyika — both lakes intimately associated with
the memory of Dr. Livingstone. I would shortly
sketch the Mission plans they have devised for this
work, the agencies they have employed, and the
measure of success which has accompanied their
Mission enterprise.

It is some seventeen years ago since the Rev.
James Stewart (now better known as Dr. Stewart
of Lovedale) offered his services to commence
Missions "somewhere in those internal territories
laid open by i r. Livingstone. He actually joined
Dr. Livingstone in his second expedition, and pene-
trated a considerable way up the Zambesi and Shir^
rivers. Dr. Stewart has since been greatly occupied
at Lovedale, but he never laid aside the hope of
helping to establish a Mission in or near the centre
of Africa." It was he who, when the Free Church
contemplated a Mission in Central Africa, strongly

* As regards the Free Church, we may notice that the Reformed
Presbyterian Church equally shared in the formation of this
Mission, but since that time the Free Church and it have been in-
corporated. May I add that the U.P. Mission, while not formally
sharing in the Mission, has given to it good help. I shall have
occasion to notice this more fully.

292 SOUTH AFRICA

recommended Lake Nyassa, and that the station
should be called Livingstonia in commemoration of
the illustrious dead.

Engrossed at the time by work at Lovedale and
Blythswood, Dr. Stewart could not leave South
Africa to pioneer the new Mission. But an admir-
able agent was found for this in Mr. E. D. Young of
the Royal Navy. Mr. Young had been a gunner on
board the cruiser Goi'gon on the East Coast of Africa;
he had spent two years with Livingstone ; lie had,
as commander of the Livingstone Search Expedition,
visited also Lake Nyassa. Confidence could be
placed in him " as a man of thoroughly Christian
character, great nautical skill, enterprise, spirit, and
of pity for down-ti'odden Africa — amounting to a
vehement passion."*

The proposed expedition received liberal support
in Scotland. A steam launch was built for the
IMission, to be launched on the waters of the Nyassa.
It was formed of steel plates in such form that each
section could be separated so as to form a load fur an
individual bearer. This was necessary, as it would
need to be transported by native porters past the small
cataracts of the Shire. Tlie small steamer, some 50
feet in length, was called the Ilala, in memory of
the place where Dr. Livingstone died. The first
Mission Pioneers left England in 1875, consisting of
Mr. Young as leader, the Rev. Mr Laws, a Medical
Missionary, with others of the Mission stafi", such as
a seaman, a carpenter, an agriculturist, and 2
engineers. We may say here, that Dr. Laws, who
has since been of great service to the Mission, was

* Free Church Reijort' 1876. Livingstonia, pp. 8, 9.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 293

lent as a missionary generously by the United Pres-
byterian Church to the Free Church, and they have also
continued to pay his salary. Mr Henderson, of the
Scottish Established Church, also accompanied the
mission party to seek out a locality for their proposed
station. We may add here, that the station he
selected, Blautyre, has been found excellent.

Passing over the voyage, when the Mission
company reached the Zambesi, the Ilala was screwed
together, and they ascended in it the Zambesi and
the Shire, as far as the Murchison cataracts. It was
here that Mr Young met his old friends, the
Makololos ; a striking and providential incident to
which we have previouly referred. They welcomed
him with joy, thousands lining the banks, clapping
their hands, dancing and singing, saying their
fathers, the English, had come back to them. Their
chief also readily promised to aid them in the
transport of the Ilala, which had here to be taken
to pieces again. It was transported by some 650
carriers, provided by these friendly Makololos to the
Upper Shire, not a piece being lost. The falls
extend some 75 miles. For this arduous work of
transport, the natives were satisfied with a payment
of 6 yards of calico each. The work, Mr Young
says, was accompHshed "without a grumble or a
growl from first to last."* Reconstructing the
steamer in the Upper Shir^, they now again steamed
along the river for a hundred miles, and then
entered the great lake Nyassa. This was on the

* I am indebted in this Mission sketch of Livingstonia, in part to
a friendly and genial articln entitled " Livingstonia" in the Gtntle-
man's Magazine, October, 1S77.

294 SOUTH AFRICA

morning of the 1 2th October, " when the rising sun
was gilding with his radiance the western mountains 5
which they all joyfully hailed as a type and emblem
of the speedy rising of the Sun of Righteousness on
that long benighted region with healing in His wings-
While at worship that morning," writes Dr. Laws,
"the Hundredth Psalm seemed to have a new beauty
and depth of meaning in it as its notes floated over
the blue waves." " All those who knew best the vast
difficulties of this achievement, have been lost in
hearing of it in admiration of the wonderful precision,
rapidity, and success, with which the whole had
been accomplished, and could only ascribe it to the
special help and blessing of the God of providence
and fjrace."* The Ilala was, I believe, the first steamer
ever launched on those great Central Afiican inland
seas.

The station at Cape Maclear was then selected
as forming the best temporary basis of work. It is
situated in a beautiful bay at the mouth of a fertile
valley, with an anchorage for small vessels, before
an island opposite. After being settled, a tour of
circumnavigation of the great Lake was made by
Mr. Young and some of the party. This w^as in
part to let the tribes know of their arrival, and to
prepare them thus for closer intercourse in the
future. They found the Lake to be longer than Dr.
Livingstone had supposed. Its length is about
370 miles, with a coast-line of about 800 miles.
It bends also further to the west than Dr. Living-
stone had conjectured. According to the latest ob-
servations, the distance from the northern shore of

* Report, Free Church, Livingstonia, p. 15.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 295

Lake Nyassa, to the southern shore of Lake Tangan-
yika, which lies nearly in the same parallel, may be
190 miles, while to Kilwa, the nearest port in the
Indian Ocean, it may be 300 miles.* The voyagers
found in their cruise many delightful spots, and
pretty islands, and at the N.E. end, a noble moun-
tain-range, from 10,000 to 12,000 feet in height.
There, we shall hope may be found in the future a
sanatorium for the missionaries, a necessity we should
think in Central Africa, as it is in India, for European
constitutions. Various tribes occupy the shores, but
we can notice only the Maviti wdio are found at the
northern end of the Lake, and also in the west.
The Mission, we may say, has, by its information,
confirmed the evidence that these tribes are of South
African origin.

In this voyage, the Mission party had some op-
portunity of witnessing the wretched scenes and
horrors of slavery. Here walking at one beautiful
spot over bleached skeletons, Mr. Young could not
help exclaiming, " Surely the devil has had pos-
session of this land long; enonoh." He writes with
the frankness of a sailor, " I have strictly complied
with your instructions, and have not interfered with
the slave trade, but I hope to do it some day, and I
don't think there is one of the gentlemen in the
Committees in Scotland, I may say, if he had seen the
heart-rending and revolting scenes that I have done,
but would like to do the same."t Let us hope that
so happy a day for N3^assa is at hand ; yet even for

* I gather this from a paper read by Mr. Stevenson of Glasgow,
at the last meeting of the British Association, m Dublin,
t Free Church Report, 1876. Liviugstonia, p. 41.

296 SOUTH AFRICA

the hastening on of this bright issue, it cannot be
doubted, that the Free Church acts wisely in enjoin-
ing on its missionaries and agents in Central Africa
the greatest prudence, the avoidance of all threats,
and the duty of shunning conflict with arms, save
in self defence. The experience of Livingstone has
shown what wonderful results, Christian conciliation
can in the end accomplish.

Mr. Young continued his valuable services to the
Mission at the Lake for a year. The site he chose
for a station, even if it be not permanently occupied,
may be useful as a centre, accessible from a great
extent of coast, and it is excellently adapted as a place
of anchorage for the Ilala. Mr. Youncj succeeded
also in suppressing feuds among the native tribes,
and in entering into friendly relations with their
chiefs for the suppression of the slave trade.
M'Ponda, the chief on whose grounds the Mission is
settled, admitted that he dealt largely in slaves ;
but pleaded that by traffic in ivoiy and slaves he
could alone buy cloth and other necessaries from the
coast. Mr. Young remarks " that this simple
avowal lies at the root of the whole of the East
African Coast slave trade." Now, however, his
stay was drawing to a close, as the period of
leave of absence granted to him by the Admiralty
approached its end. But before that time came,
Mr. Young was able to meet and to welcome
a second mission expedition sent out to strengthen
the cause. This consisted cf Dr. Black, a medical
missionary, with some other Mission labourers.
These were met at Delagoa Bay by Dr. Stewart of
Lovedale, accompanied by four native Christian

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 297

agents, who had been carefully trained at Lovedale,
and were now on their way as volunteers to aid the
Mission woik on Lake Nyassa. This last incident
may appear one of no great significance — and yet how
momentous and happy may be the ultimate conse-
quences of the sons of South Africa carrying the
gospel thus to the races of the centre — to tribes akin
to them, to counti'ies which their fathers probably
passed through, on their southern emigration long
centuries ago. I may add that to this missionary
party there were united also the agents of the
Scottish Established Church. These separated from
the Free Church missionaries at the Shire, to reach
their own new station established at Blantyre.

The continued claims of Lovedale on Dr. Stewart
did not permit him to remain at Livingstonia
except for a limited time. Still, the period was
sufficient for the organisation of tlie Mission — which
owes, also, much of its progress to Dr. Laws,
The natives have gradually acquired confidence in
the Mission and the missionaries. Some 200 have
settled down at the station, the population is con-
stantly increasing, and is likely indeed to do so.
Direct Mission work is carried on both on Sundays
and week-days. The attendance at divine service on
four successive Sundays last March, averaged about
240 at three separate services in two localities. The
attendance at school is 32, and some of the first
scholars were the sons of the Makolo chiefs. The
boys, as at Lovedale, take their share in the indus-
trial and out-door work. The agricultural agents
also report favourably, although most of the efibrts
with foreign seed have been necessarily experi-

298 SOUTH AFRICA

mental. Still, a fair measure of success has been
gained, and the growth of wheat proved possible.
Among the various plants tried at Livingstonia, it
is interesting to know that the Eucalyptus, which
now flourishes so well in South Africa, has succeeded
here also. " In the carpentry department a very
considerable amount of useful work has been done.
All the members of the permanent staff", also, are
men earnest, practical, and hard working, and have
thoroughly at heart the real and ultimate objects of
the Mission."*

We have already remarked that the station at
Cape Maclear may probably not remain the per-
manent centre of the Mission. " Our readers are
aware," says Dr. Stewart, " that the original site of
1875 has not been found satisfactory. Its position,
though favourable as a harbour, is otherwise unsuit-
able. It is not high enough in position — its soil is
poor and the area small ; its capability of sustaining
a large population is therefore limited. There is no
permanent stream near the station, and therefore no
means of irrigation ; and, worst of all, there exists
the tsetse."! It seems also, that being low, it is un-
healthy and feverish, to which cause, we presume
must be attributed the deaths of two valuable
missionary labourers — Dr. Black and Shadrach
Inquinana.

A second exploration of the Lake Nyassa has
been made, at the head of which was Dr. Stewart
with Dr. Laws. This was partly to select another

* For these Mission facts I am mainly indebted to the published
statements of Dr. Stewart and Mr. Stevenson.
+ Free Church Mission Report, 187S, p. 49.

AND ITS MISSION FIEIDS. 299

site, which will probably be on the west of the lake,
but the exact spot has not yet been finally decided.
The Mission party were accompanied in their
voyage so far by Captain Elton, H.M. Consul at
Mozambique, Mr. Cotterill, and some other friends
who were received as guests. They wished to make
an overland journey from the head of the Lake,
and were landed with this object at Rombashi.*
Durino; this circumnavio;ation of the Lake, inter-
course was commenced with the natives of this
northern region, especially at the embouchure of the
Kambwe and of the Rombashi. As might be
expected the excitement at the first appearance of
white men dropping so suddenly upon them was
very great. Following Livingstone's plan they
thought it better to pave the way for future visits
which they can make at any time, than to push on
while the people were in this state.

They specially cultivated friendly relations with
the natives who command the first part of the

* This expedition was in its land journey unfortunate. They
found themselves plunged speedily luio the midst of a fierce
native cooiiict in which a good mauy lives were lost. Mr.
Cotterill states that although they tired to iutimidate the assail-
ing savages, it was over their heads into the air. Captain Elton
unhappily died on the journey, subsequeut to this, we presume,
from the effects of great fatigue and a broiling sun. Id him the
cause of East African exploiation has suffered a serious loss.
We may say that this unhappy conflict with the natives has
given rise to some discussion in the Press : the friends of the
Mission fearing that this affray in which white men took a part,
who had voyaged with tbem, would paralyse for atime their efforts
to approach this part of the Lake. It may also, they fear,
interfeie with Mr. Keith Johnston's Geographical Expedition.
The truth is, there will need to be some careful adjustment in
such instances, so that those who are permanently engaged in
promoting civilizing and christianising olgects, may not be
endangered in their efforts by those making passing visits for
scientitie objects or other ends.

300 SOUTH AFRICA

route to Lake Tanganyika. With the co-opera-
tion of the natives a erood route mig-ht be established
through the valley which leads to it ; and by a
third steamer placed on that Lake there might be
communications opened for a distance of 1200 miles,
and a nearer approach might be made to the
centre of the habitable region of Africa. On the
other side of the Lake Nyassa, they understood
"that a valley apparently separating the Livingstone
and Konde mountains stretches in a south-westerly
direction." If this is confirmed, it may prove the
most convenient line for reachino; the coast about
Kilwa or Lindy.*

On the depaiture of Dr. Stewart, the Mission re-
mained under the charge of Dr. Laws, with whom is
associated Mr. J. Stewart, C.E. The attention of
the latter has been directed to the construction of
a route where the na violation of the Sliir^ is
interrupted by the rapids. He has begun a road
with good gradients, which will greatly facilitate
both commerce and travelling. A steam launch
has also been got ready, to sail up the Zambesi to
the rapids — intrusted to the care oi the Messrs Moir,
who are to conduct navigation and trade for an in-
dependent Company in Glasgow, called The Living-
stonia Central African Company (Limited). " The
object in view, it need scarcely be said, is rather
co-operation in the civilisation of the country, than

* We quote here again fiom a Paper read by Mr. Stevenson to
the Ueogiapbical Section of the British Association. In refer-
ence to Kilwa, I may add that Mr. Stevenson has published
valuable notes on the country between Kilwa and Tanganyika,
James Maclehose, Glasgow, publisher. The Kilwa route may
become important as an alternative one, not only to Lake JN'yassa
but to Lake Tanganyika.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS.

money making." The communications are thus be-
coming ever easier with South Africa. Dr. Stewart
informs us, that in his downward voyage " there was
little more than 17 days' actual travel, between
Livingstonia and Natal, even including a five days'
voyage in a canoe." This is, we may say, not only
a marvel in Central Africa ; even in South Africa,
with slow waggon travelling, it would be quite
surprising. But far more interesting to us than all
this rapidity of travel — is the fact, that Dr. Stewart
took back with him to Lovedale, five boys of
Central Africa, to receive there a thoroughly Chris-
tian education and training, and thus to be prepared
one day to be the Evangelists of the Lake Nyassa.
How happy and close a bond of union may thus unite
the Centre and the South. At the same time, we
must not be too sancjuine. " It is not safe,"' as Dr.
Stewart says, " to venture on any prediction,, or too
confident forecast of what may be the general future
history of this Mission ; that lies in God's hands, and
He can, and will without doubt, order things for the
best, though that may not appear to us at the time."*

The expedition of the London Missionary Society
has not been so favoured by circumstances as that to
the Lake Nyassa — the preparations for which, be-
sides, began at an earlier period. The Lake Tan-
ganyika, being also so much further inland, was
necessarily more difficult to reach. There are
not, also, those gi^eat facilities, which water
carriao-e affords, and the advantages of which,
as regards Livingstonia, are increasing. It is to
* Free Church Mission Report, 1878, p. 48.

302 SOUTH AFRICA

be hoped that Mr, Keith Johnston, in his expedi-
tion to the Lakes, may discover some road to unite
the Nyassa and the Tanganyika. An accomp-
lished engineer, such as Mr. J. Stewart, might
also surely contribute to this. With a distance
of, perhaps, 190 miles, the journey should not be
so difficult to accomplish, and it would afford to
the London Missionary Society an alternative
route, by the Zambesi. More than this, it might
ultimately bring Tanganyika very near the South
African Missions of the London Missionary Society.
Their stations in Matabeleland will, we trust at no
distant day, stretch on to Mashonaland, with its
rich resources in gold and in fertile lands. From
thence, the voyage to the Shire, to the Nyassa, to
the Tanganyika, would occupy but a limited time.
How near thus, the southern basis of operations
might be brought to those wider mission fields, the
Tanganyika must open up I

The directors of the London Missionary Society,
to obtain correct information as to the best way of
expediting their mission to Tanganyika sent the
Rev. R. Price, an experienced South African Mis-
sionary, to pioneer the way. He landed at Zanzibar.
It naturally occurred to him as a South African,
that the system of bearers for transport was a very
burdensome one. Could not the South African
waggon be introduced ? No doubt a waggon
Colony is a somewhat slow affair compared with a
higher civilisation, yet it is greatly in advance of
Central African barbarism. He tried the experiment
from Zanzibar, to discover if this method were pos-
sible, and having made an experimental excursion

AiVD ITS MISSION FIELDS. 303

to Mpwapwa, which he reached in twenty-six days,
he was sanguine as to this means of travelling
for the missionaries to the Lake Tanganyika.

The mission board at home readily acce]:>ted this
report, which indeed promised, if successful, toinitiate
a happy revolution, as regards travelling in Central
Africa. They shaped out a plan for the establish-
ment of a Mission with five English Missionaries and a
building assistant, to be provided with two years'
stores, and to be transported by a waggon train. The
Rev. Mr. Thomson, an experienced South African
Missionary, was added to Mr. Price with four others,
forming a Mission staff of six. Three of them started
from England directly for Zanzibar, three again went
by the Cape and Natal, and brought with them a
number of valuable oxen, with some twelve Kaffir
drivers. The expedition having arrived at Zanzibar,
proceeded, after careful preparations, on its journey.
It did not, however, succeed so well as had been
anticipated, either with the waggons or the oxen.
The truth is, first expeditions, especially if it be land
travelling, rarely do. The carts with their stores
were found to be overloaded, the oxen were weak,
the drivers became ill, and the expedition had unfor-
tunately thus to retrace its steps. It was evident
that the supplies of the Mission were more bulky
than had been supposed, and that the carrying power
was too limited. Part of the supplies were therefore
left behind, and the expedition resumed its way.
But still there were many difficulties experienced
— troublesome gullies, long, thick, and wiry grass,
steep ascents, heavy showers, deep waters. The
reception, however, the Missionaries met with on the

304 SOUTH AFRICA

part of tlie natives, made in pai^ljiig^ds for these trials.
They welcomed them with kindness and hospitality,
and were beyond measure astonished at this new
mode of travelling — houses on wheels, as the Kaffirs
in South Africa call them. Again, however,
the Mission party was forced to divide — one, with
]\Ir. Thomson at its head remaining at Kirasa, a
station in a healthy position about 40 miles east of
Mpwapwa. Mr. Price, with two ethers, then went
back again to the coast to bring up some more
supplies. Both parties, we may notice, here began
to complain of considerable losses — Mr. Price and
his Mission associates, Mr. Thomson also with his
staff. One or two of the Kaffirs died ; and of the
valuable oxen, bought at Natal, and on the coast, out of
115, not 20 survived. The Missionaries were not
affreed as to the causes of this, but Mr. Kirk, the
British Consul, gave it as his decided opinion that
the source of the mischief was the tsetse fly. This is
so far discouraging as it would seem to exclude the use
of waggons in Central Africa, but the localities maybe
limited which are plagued with the tsetse, and may yet,
with due precaution, be passed in safety. Mr. Price and
his colleagues did not linger on the coast, but having
engaged some IIG bearers, carried back with them a
large amount of stores. There was now a serious con-
sultation onthepart of the brethren as towhatshould
bedonetocarry out the expedition. There was the im-
practicability of rel^dng on oxen, and the expense, on
the other hand, of bearers, if all their stores were to
be taken on. It was decided, in these circumstances, that
before adopting any new steps, after the rainy season
should close they should first consult the Directors,

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 305

and they authorised Mr. Price, with this view, to
return to England. Meanwhile the brethren re-
maining encamped, benefited by the healthy air of
their pleasant camp.

The question which Mr. Price now came to place
before the Directors was this : Should there be
established a line of stations on the way to Lake
Tanganyika as in the Nguru valley, at Usugara, at
Mpwapa and the like, to occupy these step by step,
and to devote to them a considerable number of
men ; or would the last mentioned station and
Mirambo's town be sufficient as intermediate points
before the Lake was reached ? The Directors, we
think, wisely decided on the latter course. The
former, in the judgment of the Committee, was
tantamount to an indefinite abandonment of the
original p urpose for which the funds of their friends
were distinctly contributed. They have, accord-
ingly, instructed Mr. Thomson, with three other of
the Missionaries, to press on, and they hope that
they may be able to complete the journey to Lake
Tanganyika during the season, leaving this, how-
ever, to their discretion. One of the Missionaries,
on account of his health, retired. Mr. Price havino-
been for a time withdrawn for a special purpose
from his proper work in South Africa, now returns
to it with the cordial expression of the appreciation
by the Directors of his zeal and energy in the cause.*

The Missionaries have sent messengers to Mir-
ambo, the powerful chief of the Wanyamwezi, they
hope to cross the Ugogo before the end of the rainy

* The statement T have given is an imperfect resume based on
the Reports of the London Missionary Society for 1877 aad 1878.

3o6 SOUTH AFRICA

season. This next stage of their journey exceeds
300 miles in length, and passes on far to the north-
west of Unyanyembe. I am sure my readers will
say Amen to the prayer closing this part of the Re-
port, " God speed them in their purpose, and grant
them a wide and effectual door in carrying the Gos-
pel to the tribes among which it has not yet been
preached."*

♦ London Missionary Society Report for 1878, p. 74.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 307

CHAPTER XXVII.

STATISTICAL RESUME.

I HAVE thus attempted to glance round the wide
Mission fields of South Africa. There are many-
thoughts which such a survey may suggest, as for
instance, one may ask what has been the numerical
success of all these Mission operations. This is a
poor criterion indeed of the higher value of Mission
work. Still it may have its place. We may ask
thus how many Missionary labourers are engaged
in the field ? what native agencies are co-operat-
ing ? how many native pastors have been raised
up ? how many communicants are there in the
churches, and how many baptized members ? how
many children in the schools ? and how many
higher educational and industrial institutions have
been established ? I have attempted to answer
these inquiries so far as my information enabled me
in connection with the individual Missions, and I
had contemplated giving a summary also of the gene-
ral results — drawn from the reports of the various
Mission Societies. I have, on mature reflection,
decided, however, not to venture on anything farther
than a very general rdsum^, and my reasons for

3o8 SOUTH AFRICA

this are the followinof. First, the statistics given
by the Societies differ so much as to details. Some
of the Societies atfoi'd the most scanty information in
their reports as to such Mission statistics as the num-
ber of labourers in the field, the native agencies em-
ployed, the number of native children in the schools,
etc., etc. Others again afford very copious details, as
the Wesleyan Society, the Basuto, German,
Presbyterian, and American Missions, etc., but it is
somewhat tantalizing to find that where one Mission
is very full in its details, the statistics of another
are quite scanty, and vice versa. There is a still
more formidable difficulty than this in giving
detailed results. Neither the S.P.G., nor the
Wesley ans, nor the South African Dutch Church,
so far as I have been able to ascertain, separate dis-
tinctly in their reports their Colonial from their
Mission adherents. It is only, in fact, by a careful
comparison of the statistics, furnished by the Cape
Blue Book on religious denominations, etc., that an
approximation can be reached on the subject. I must
confine myself, therefore, to a very general summary,
even after having prepared a somewhat elaborate
table of details, which I had intended to offer.

May I suggest that it may well form a part of
the business of the approaching general conference
on Missions, in London, to draw up a carefully pre-
pared schedule of mission inquiries, on some such
system as that of Dr. Mullens in connection with
Indian Mission statistics. He has admirably led the
way, and his elaborate reports go, I may say,
much further than mere mission statistics. They
give information and insight, into the progress

AND ITS MISSION FIEIDS. 309

of native society, educationally, socially, and
morally*

It will have been noticed, from the preface to this
volume, that my more special commission was to
report on the Mission and Colonial Churches, re-
presented at the Presbyterian Council. But to
limit myself to these would have given no adequate
idea of South African mission work. Besides the
interests of tlie various Evancjelical societies are so
gathered up into the one bundle of life, that we must
deeply feel for each and all. At the same time, the
duty was definitely imposed on me, of reporting on the
Churches and Missions represented at the Presbyterian
Council. This willexplainthe classification Inowgive.

The native adherents of the Churches and Mis-
sions, represented at the Presbyterian Council,
including the Dutch Church, the Free and United
Presbyterian Churches, the Berlin and Rhenish
Missions, with the Basuto and French Missions, may
be estimated at 78,000, and the communicants of
these Churches, at a number approaching 16,000.

The other Evangelical Societies, in which we in-
clude the United Brethren, the London Missionary
Society, the Wesley an Missions, the American
Board, the Hermannsburg and Norwegian Missions
have proximately 82,000 adherents, with 15,000 com-
municants.

* Why, may I venture here to suggest, should we not have a
Mission Year Book, as we have a Statesman's Year Book, giving
a condensed but suggestive summary of the Mission statistics of
the woiid ? I am told it has been trie(i, but has failed ; but all
depeuds on the way in which such an idea is carried out. Might
1 suggest, that to furnish such a volume to the Christian world
woula be an attempt worthy of the Religious Tract Society ?
Biought out uuder their auspices, the greatest fairness and
impartiality would be secured.

3IO SOUTH AFRICA

The Anglican South African Church has, pro-
bably, 20,000 native adherents, with some 4000
comm unicants*

The total for South Africa based on these statis-
tics, is the following — 180,000 native adherents, of
whom 35,000 are communicants. The baptized
members are probably at least the double of the
latter. If we look at the native population, gener-
ally reached by the Missions in their kraal and
village preaching, the amount may be safely calcu-
lated at a quarter of a million. Beyond these,
the Christian Missions have a wide and growing
influence over the native population, even where
these do not come so directly or continuously into
mission contact.

Christianity, it will be thus seen, has made very
considerable progress in South Africa, and this
great extension dates, we may add, from little more
than half a century ago. South Africa I'anks second
only in numbers to India, although the agencies
employed have been far less numerous. But the
reason of this is readily seen. In India Christianity
has to contend with an ancient compacted civilisa-
tion, with which its gigantic superstitions are so
intertwined, that to separate them seems almost to
rend life away. It is only indeed because Chris-
tianity is mighty to the pulling down of strongholds,
that it has made those conquests it has won in India.
In South Africa, on the other hand, Christianity and

* As to the Roman Catholic Church, there are no reliable
statistics. la South Africa its missions are limited. The Cape
Blue Book gives the native converts as 181 ; adding other Mis-
sions, such as that in Basutoland it is to be presumed the total
will scarcely exceed 2000.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 3"

civilisation are one, and the attractions of both are
combined. The thinking native readily appreciates
this double advantage, especially when he sees
Christian men like the Missionaries approaching
him in so kindly, generous, and loving a spirit,
and when he witnesses the quiet, peace, order and
sanctities of a Christian home. Insensibly his
deeper sympathies are thus won, and he is more
open to the divine influences of the Gospel. These
successes of half a century are full of promise
for the future. We may anticipate that with God's
blessing and the Spirit's grace, the Gospel will
advance at an ever augmenting ratio, until the
mighty millions of Central, as well as of Southern
Africa, rally to the Cross.

The information, as I have already stated, that
1 was requested to furnish, related to South Africa,
not only in its Mission, but also in its Colonial
aspects. I do not regret this extension, I have
already noticed how Colonial Christianity and
Missions go hand in hand.

The Statistics which I have been able to gather
regarding this, are the following — The number of
Colonial adherents belonging to the Churches,
represented at the Presbyterian Council, amount
to 252,000. This arises from the greatly preponder-
atino- numbers of the Dutch South African
Churches, — the adherents of which may amount to
240,000. The Wesleyan Society again, in South
Africa, may embrace some 50,000 Colonial adher-
ents, and if to these we add the other Evangelical
Churches, not included already in our enumera-
tion, the number may be 60,000. The South

312 SOUTH AFRICA

African Anglican Church may be estimated at
85,000, and the Roman Catholic Church at 11,000.
This would give a total of 858,000 Christian
Colonial adherents. Were we to add to them
again, the native Mission adherents, the total would
be 538,000, in South Africa, making some Christian
profession. This is probably a sixth of the whole
population of South Africa up to the Zambesi.

Before passing from these statistical details, I
wish to notice the valuable co-operative agencies
which have so much helped the Mission cause in
South Africa as everywhere else. I refer especially
to two great Societies, the British and Foreign
Bible Society, and the Religious Tract Society.
The British and Foreign Bible Society has contri-
buted with its usual large liberality to the work of
Bible translation and publication in South Africa.
Translations of the Scriptures have been made in
the Bechuana, Herero, Namaqua, Basuto, Kaffir and
Zulu languages. The entire Bible has been trans-
lated into three languages, the Basuto, Bechuana,
Kaffir. The total number of copies of the Scrip-
tures issued in these languages amounts to 75,000.
Besides these, large numbers of copies of the Dutch
Bible have been circulated among the Boers and
the Hottentots of the Cape. Bibles in English
and other languages have been sent to the Dia-
mond and the Gold Fields. The British and Foreign
Society has an efficient auxiliary in South Africa at
Capetown, but the Colonists generally might be
justly asked to increase their contributions to this
valuable Institution.

The Religious Tract Society also gives very liber-

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 313

ally to the cause both of Colonial and Mission
Christianity in South Africa. A very large number
of useful Christian publications have been issued by
its aid in the Bechuana, Kaffir, Basuto and Dutch
languages. The Pilgrim's Progress, to take an ex-
ample, has been translated into Kaffir, Basuto, and
Bechuana. Large grants of paper have also been
made, and Missionaries and Sunday Schools supplied
with English Libraries. The Society has aided, in their
translation work, the London Missionary Society,
the Presbyterian Missions, and the Paris Evangelical
Society. Other Societies have also been probably
aided, but I do not find any statement regarding
these in the return kindly furnished to me. *

* Ihe American Bible Society has also contributed, I believe, to
the good woik iu Si)uth Africa by aiding the American Mission-
aiies in their Zulu Translation of the Sacred Scriptures.

314 SOUTH AFRICA

CHAPTER XXVIII.

CONCLUSION.

Besides the brief statistical resume which we have
given, there are many higher aspects in which, had
our Umits allowed, we might have glanced over the
annals of South African Missions. These afford
many interesting and striking displays of Christian
character, some of which, indeed, we have already
noticed, but there are many other instances which
might be narrated. There is, for instance, the deep
martyr-like cross-boaring of a Georg Schmidt, the
lofty Christian chivalry of a Van Der Kemp ;
there is the bold championship, by Dr Pliilip,
ot the cause of the oppressed Hottentots ;
there is the courageous defence of the Gospel by a
Merensky against all the cruel threats and persecu-
tions of the Bapedi chief Sekukuni. There is Coillard,
even now bravely encountering all the perils of the
wilderness, and the threats of savage chiefs, with
the same high intrepidity which has so marked, in
the past, many of the Missionaries. And among the
native converts too, many fine instances of Christian
character might be found. There is Africaner, once
wild as the savage beasts that prowled around his

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 31$

kraal, yet entirely in the end subdued to the
Gospel. There is the great chief Moshesh feeling
humbly and deeply in his dying days that he is but
a little child. There is the cultivated, refined Tyo
Soga, dying in Christian peace, while his father the
hoary Kaffir chief perishes in his blood. There is
the fine courage and zeal of such native Christian
Evangelists as Aser and Bethuel, and there is the
holy loving activity of a Wilhelmina Stompjes, and
these are, after all, but a few representative names
of so many. We have already given some
higher instances even, as in a Livingstone or a Moffat.
In no sphere of work, does more perhaps hinge on
the individual, than in the field of the Missionary,
his firm faith, his sagacity and tact, his holy deci-
sion and courageous resolve. While we are no
admirers of hero-worship, yet the triumphs of the
Gospel in Mission Fields have often been won by a
heroism as lofty as was ever displayed in the battle
field. Of some of the great Missionaries it may be
almost literally said, " They subdued kingdoms,
obtained promises, wrought righteousness, escaped
the edge of the sword." When we recall a
fierce Moselikatze, so tamed in the presence of the
Missionary, or of others, quiet, subdued, and sub-
missive to the Gospel, may we not say, that in a
higher almost than even a literal sense, " They have
stopped the mouths of lions." The story of these Mis-
sions furnishes, too, had we time to tell it, a wonder-
ful history of trials and sufferings, borne with noble
Christian magnanimity, not only by the Missionaries
themselves, but by their more delicate wives, and
their young children. All those extremities the bun-

3i6 SOUTH AFRICA

dred and seventh Psalm so pathetically depicts have
befallen them. "Hungry and thirsty, their souls faint-
ing in them ; wandering in the desert in asolitary way,
finding no city to dwell in." But theirs have also been
brighter experiences. Their toils in the heat and
burthen of the day have been civilising and chris-
tianising. We may say of the happy results, " He
turneth the wilderness into a standing water, and dry
ground into water springs. And there maketh He
the hungry to dwell, that they may prepare a city
for habitation, and sow the fields, and plant vine-
yards, which may yield fruits of increase."

Leaving these memories of the past behind
us, we would say something, before closing, as to the
future of South Africa. And we shall venture to
go here somewhat beyond Mission questions, feeling
that all the higher interests in South Africa are so
closely bound together. We would look, as it were,
at the complex of South African problems, which
are pressing for solution, and which indeed, but for
the great Eastern Question, would have attracted
far greater attention on the part of the British
public, than they have received.

The position of South Africa is one which we
think may be regarded without alarm, as to the
ultimate future, but it is still full of anxiety for the
present. It is a period of remarkable suspense, the
immediate issues of which it is difficult to antici-
pate. The tribes in British Kaffi-aria, and in Kaf-
fraria itself, have been subdued, but the state of the
Fondas, and our relations to Umquikela, can scarcely
be regarded as yet without anxiety. There is again
the conflict, not yet settled, to the north of the

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 317

Diamond Fields, there is the undoubted discontent
of many of the Boers of the Transvaal, and there is
the open conflict with Sekukuni. All these are in-
deed lesser souT'ces of alarm. Beyond these, there
is the thunder cloud which seems gathering in Zulu-
land to the north of Natal, threatening a fiercer
storm, more destructive, it may be, than any we
have yet witnessed. We may hope that, by wise
and vigorous policy, a war with the Zulus may be
averted ; but this is a great uncertainty. It hangs
on the will of an arbitrary and savage ruler. The
question with Cety wayo is one ostensibly of fron-
tiers, and this may possibly be solved. But if so,
without a more definite understanding as to the
future, there will still remain anxiety and perturba-
tion. To allow tins would mean simply a continuous
chronic state of disquietude. We fear that an
end can be put to this only by Cetywayo accepting
in good faith the British Protectorate, or by the
decision of war. Bishop Colenso writes in a
recent letter to the Natal Press : " An annexation of
Zululand, if unjust, and therefore wicked, would
assuredly bring down on us a divine retribution."
For our own part we should expect such a retribu-
tion to befall us, if we allowed a barbarous chief on
our frontier, against his most solemn pledges given
to us, to murder his people, to put to death
Christian converts, only because they are Chris-
tian, to pursue poor fugitives, who had escaped
from his territory,andto seize them and shoot them in
cold blood. Cetywayo has been guilty of atrocities
far worse than the Bulgarian. A civilised and
paramount power cannot escape, either in India or

3i8 SOUTH AFRICA

in Africa, from the assertion of its supremacy. The
princes of the one, and the chiefs of the other, as
they enjoy the security our power affords, must so
far accept civilised control. This need not and
ouofht not to end in the crushing; of their nation-
ality, but only in the suppression of violent excesses,
and bloodthirsty cruelties. I think that in this
general statement I express the mind of many, at
least, of the South African Missionaries. They are
warmly attached to the natives, earnestly desirous of
their deliverance from the dangerous evils which
threaten them, most wishful for their progress and
advancement, but deeply conscious, at the same
time, that to commit the native population of South
Africa to the savageness of native tyranny, is to
endanger their existence, and is utterly inconsistent
with their advancement.

But passing from these general considerations,
even if tranquillity be again re-established, as we are
assured it will, it is a question which must occupy
the attention of all interested in South Africa, what
remedial measures are to be adopted ?

One of these, it seems to me, must be better
arrangements for maintaining the peace of the
Colonies in future. There have been six Kaffir
risings now, and each of them has found us unpre-
pared. Either there were not British forces enough,
or the Colonial contingent was not well organised,
and the result was the invasion of .savages ravaging
with fire and sword, the sacrifice of valuable lives,
the destruction of many Colonial homes, and the
loss of valuable property to the extent of millions.
Surely all this indicates that if Colonial life in the

AND JTS MISSION FIELDS. 319

future is to be safe and property to be secure, more
energetic measures are needed. In India it is pro-
posed to have a system of insurance to secure
against famine, — in South Africa there ought to be,
if possible, a Colonial insurance against savage
raids. It is a plain necessity to meet this peiil, that
there be larger and more disciplined forces. Great
Britain will no longer afford this aid ; the South
African Colonies, if they are wise, must therefore
make provision for it. We submit our view with all
deference. It seems to us to be required that if the
Colonies would guard from violence all that is most
precious to them, every Colonist must be trained to
arms. In the Cape Colony a movement has been
wisely made in this direction, but it ought to in-
clude all the Colonies. An elaborate military
system, such as that of Germany or France, is
plainly not required against savage tribes. Per-
haps the militia law of Switzerland would be more
suitable. It will not be gathered from this opinion
that we favour offensive war, but defensive war for
our homes and hearths we still hold to be an
imperative Christian duty.

Another measure ought certainly to be the dis-
armament of the natives. This has been so far
secured in Natal and the Free State ; but it has not
been the same in the Cape Colony. To allow arms
to savages liable to such frenzies of passion as the
Galekas in 1857, is as dangerous as to place them in
the hands of a madman. It will be no very easy
thing, indeed, to effect this disarmament. A gun is
to a native the pride and passion of his life. If his
cattle are his real estate, his gun is the great em-

320 SOUTH AFRICA

bellisbment of his wealth. The possession of guns,
too, inspires the natives, who know nothing of the
art of war, with the idea that they are the equals
of the Colonial and European forces. And this
often precipitates conflict. It may possibly lead
Cetywayo to brave the European forces.

Another vast amelioration will be that suggested
by Sir Bartle Frere in his opening speech to the
late Cape Parliament, " the abolishing what remains
of the tribal system within the Colony, by refusal
to recognise any power of native chiefs, which is
not derived from the Colonial Government." This
does not mean that native chiefs may not retain a
certain place, but that their authority is to be held as
based on British Sovereignty. This is a measure
needed, not so much, we may say, even in the Cape,
as in Natal. In the former the European magistrates
have long held the power of the chiefs in restraint
and in subordination. In Natal, from the fact of
the European magistrates not being established in
the locations, it has been, to a considerable extent,
in abeyance. But in Natal also, now, the native
locations are being opened up, and justice is being ad-
ministered directly by a colonial magistracy. We
would add to this, that if the paramount power of
civilisation is to be maintained, the tribes adjacent
to the Colonies, but not incorporated with them,
must be placed, as we have already said, under a
British Protectorate, with a resident located in each,
just as we have in India at the courts of the native
princes, to see that native law is administered in
harmony with the principles of civilisation and
justice.

AMD ITS MISSION FIELDS.

But I think the most important measure to be
now adopted, is a speedy enactment giving to the
natives personal rights to land. The tribal system
of land-tenure is miserable. It gives no support to
that great law, teaching us the sacredness of toil, —
" In the sweat of thy face thou shalt eat thy bread."
The lands under tribal tenure are merely squatted
on, not properly and carefully cultivated, and hence,
too, when under our peaceful rule, there being no
devastating wars, native tribes rapidly grow in
numbers, there is, as the Basutos expressed it
at their Pitso, to which we have referred, a great
hunger for land. When Christian missions have
obtained grants of land, and when these have been
allocated to Christian families, the same amount of
acres, by careful industry, produces far more. Even
when the heathen obtain such individual rights,
they become vastly more industrious and civilised
than in the native locations. In Natal, thus, a
native will pay in his location, to government for
the ground he occupies, only 14s. ; for land he rents
from a colonist, he will pay £2.

As regards personal land tenure, a rent system
would seem to me to be better for the natives than to
give them the fee-simple of land. Even in reference
to Colonists there are political economists of high
ability in favour of this principle, but, as regards
the natives, the reasons are still more decided. It
would be a great evil if the natives of South Africa
learned merely to squat on the lands, as they do too
often in Jamaica and other West Indian Colonies.
Probably something like the ryot-warry system of
Bombay, one of the best, we venture to say, in the

322 SOUTH AFRICA

world, would be the most suitable for them, but in
the case of South Africa it would need to be
adapted to the habits of a people at once agricul-
tural and pastoral. The Swiss land tenure system
might be in many things a model. Such a system,
if ai>proved, could not be entrusted to better hands
to carry it out than to Sir Bartle Frere, from tlie inti-
mate knowledge he possesses of the Bombay and
other Indian systems of land tenure. Might I here
suggest, that were such a change of land tenure
made, it would be but just, not to overlook the claims
of the tribal chief. We would certainly not make
him, as we did the chiefs of the Highland clans,
the absolute proprietor of the land, nor would we
regard him as the Bengal Zemindar, a great blunder
in our Indian policy ; but it would only be just to
grant him a liberal allotment of land to maintain
his rank. It may be said, better abolish chieftain-
ship altogether ; but we question if this is just, and
we cannot but think that among the Kaffirs, attached
as they have been for ages to the tribal system,
chieftainship may be used as a means to contribute
to the elevation of the people*

On the subject of education I have already said
so much that I do not dwell on it here. In the
Cape Colony an elaborate system has been formed,
of schools of a liigher class for secondary education.
There are also mission schools, including industrial,
which are liberally supported, and farm schools
to meet the outlying population. The tctal number

*As regards peisoual tenure of laud, Dean Green of Maritz-
burg, Natal, has published in the Natal Pi ess some valuable sug-
gestions on the subject of a Kaffir village sys'em. I think these
worthy of consideration in connection with the future of the
Zalu tribes.

AND ITS MISSION FIELDS. 323

thus educated in the Cape exceeds 40,000. In
Natal Sir H. Bulwer has devoted much thought to
the educational question, and the measures which
have been adopted will do much, we trust, to elevate
education. There is a want in Natal still of a great
industrial school, like Lovedale.

While appreciating the efforts that have been
made, much yet remains to be done. An extended
vernacular system of education in South Africa mil
greatly contribute to native civilisation, especially
if in the higher native schools there be industrial
training and English be also taught. There is a sjrow-
ing desire among the natives of the better class,
and tlieir number is continually growing, to know
the English language.

The encouragement of medical knowledge among
the natives is greatly to be desired. The degraded
witch doctors exercise a most unhappy influence on
the natives. Hence the ffreat advantage which has
followed the labours of medical missionaries. Apart
from these, the presence of an ordinary European
medical practitioner, as one of the government staff
in each of the larger native locations, would be of
much value in counteracting native superstitions.

I have suggested these various remedial measures,
but Christianity, witli its living power, is still deeply
needed in South Africa. It has a penetrative
and pervasive influence, which neither secular
education nor civilisation can possess. Take, for
instance, the family, even if polygamy were
suppressed, its abolition would do but little unless
higher and purer influences were at work. If
the native races of South Africa have attained to

324 SOUTH AFRICA

tlie conception of a higher ideal, they have been
taught it by Christianity, especially in many
instances by the mission home. It is incalculable,
in fact, the happy hallowing results that have
accrued to the native tribes from the presence in
their midst of the mission family, with its purity,
intelligence, holiness, sympathy, beneficence, and
peace. Or take the Missionary himself An African
journalist has justly observed that a resident
European magistracy, while valuable, will not
extinguish the attachment to the hereditary chief.
To exercise such an influence there is needed, not a
ccld intangible abstraction, but one who lives among
his people, and attaches them to his person. Now
this is just mission life among the native tribes.
The natives know that the Missionary is their friend
and their advocate for justice ; that he is able by
his intelligence to direct them ; that he seeks not
theirs, but them ; and thus he has often a deeper
liold on the heart of the heathen than their debased,
arrogant chief, and obtains a wonderful power to
mould their nature and lift them to higher aims.
Then, again, as regards that dark cloud of supersti-
tion which we have described brooding over the
Kaffir mind, nothing can so dissipate and scatter it
as the benign light wliich Christianity sheds on the
character of God, on the spirit world, on Providence,
Redemption, and eternity. Dr. Moffat has described
somewhere, with great power, the change in
Africaner soon after his conversion to Christianity ;
how he would sit the livelong night on a great stone
beneath the bright starry skies of South Africa,
meditating on God and His works, and on the

AND ITS MISSION FIEIDS. 325

wonders of His providence and grace. It is this
thought of Him who gives rain from heaven and
fruitful seasons that raises the native Christian
above the wretched juggles of the rainmaker. It is
this knowledge of God and the holy agencies which
surround Him, who compasses our path and our
lying down, and is acquainted with all our ways,
which delivers him, too, from the dread of witch-
craft and its spells, and from the ghostly terror of
the spirits of his ancestry. It is this divine force of
Christianity which can alone grapple with the
long contracted habits of debasing vice in which the
savao;e has lived, can break the shackles of his
slavery, and restore him to his right mind. It is
this penetrative power that emancipates a nature
trained to deceit and falsehood, and inspires it with
the love of truth in the inward parts. It is thus,
also, that where the God of Christianity is known
as Love, and in His mission of Love the idol of
selfishness is dethroned ; and in place of it there
comes the spirit of self-consecration and self-sacrifice,
the noble impellents to a higher life. We cannot,
indeed, anticipate that these higher Christian in-
fluences will be felt in all their power among
Christian Kaffirs any more than among Christian
colonists. Still we cannot doubt that the highest
assimilatino: influence — that which can best bind
Colonial South Africa into one — will be the
extension and the power of Christianity among the
native tribes.

B. COWAN AND CO., PRINTERS, PERTH.

WORKS ON CHEISTIAN MISSIONS.

Post 8vo, 7s. Gd. cloth.

Forty Years' Mission Work in Polynesia and

New Guinea. From 1S35 to 1S75. By the Rev. A. W. Murray,

London Missionary .Society. With Illustrations.

" This work narrates the leading events in the early history of the Samoan Mission,

describes the labours of the author in his own sphere on the Island of Tutuila, and traces

the grailual unfolding of the Mission on that Island through the struggles and conflicts

of early years."

II.

Second Edition, Post 8vo, 7s. 6d. cloth.

Twelve Months in Madagascar. By the Rev.

J. Mullens, I).D., Foreign Secretai-y of the London Missionary
Society. With Illustrations.
" Heartily do we recommend it as one of the best books of travel, and one of the best in
missionary Literature that we have ever read." — Nonconformist.

III.

Crown 8vo, 3s. Cd. cloth.

South African Missions. By C. H. Malan,

Author of " A Soldier's Experience of God's Love."
" We have found the perusal of this book very refreshing, and cordially recommend it
to our readers. ... To all lovers of ilissions it will afford pleasure and profit."—
Christian.

IV.

Crown Svo, 2s. 6d. cloth.

The Gospel in Santhalistan. By an Old

Indian. With Preface by the Rev. H. Bonar, D.D.
" The Old Indian has produced a little book that will be read with interest by all who
desire information respecting the hill-tribes of India, and the progress of Missions among
them."— Evangelical Mag.\zine.

V.
Crown Svo, 3s. cloth.

The Women of India, and Christian Work in

the Zenana. By Mrs. Wfitbrecht.
" This is a short, interesting, and most useful compilation of facts regarding the
origin and progress of the Christian education of the native women of India."— Edinburgh
Daily Review.

VI.
Second Edition, crown Svo, 4s. 6d. cloth.

Seed-Time in Kashmir. A Memoir of William

J. Elmslie,M.D., F.K.C.S.E., &c , late Medical Missionary of the C. M.
.s. in Kashmir. By his Widow and Dr. W. Burns Thompson, Medical
Missionary.
" One of the most interesting, stimulating, and profitable biographies we have read for
many a day."— Dr. Bonar in " Curisiian Tkeaslry."

VII.

Post 8vo, 6s. cloth.

Four Years in Ashantee. By the Missionaries

Ramseyer and Kuhne. AVith Illustrations.
" We have here nne of the most vividly interesting and romantic works of travel and
Christian Jlissious."— Nonconformist.

VIII.

Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. cloth.

Memoir of the Rev. J. J. 'Weitbrecht, late

Ml.ssionary of the Church Missinnary Pociety in Bensal. Compiled by
his Widow from his Journal and his Letters. With a Preface by the
Rev. Henry Vennj, M.A., and a brief Introduction by the Rev. Dr.
Christlieb, with Portrait.
" One of the most interesting missionary biographies of our day."— British Qharterlt
Review.

IX.

Crown Svo, 6s. cloth.

The Story of the Lifu Mission. By the Rev.

S. M'Farlane, London Mis-ionary Society. With Illustrations.
" We h.ive seldom met with a more deeplv-interestinfrbook than Mr. JI'Farlane's story
of the Lifn Mission. It is clear, simple, and straightforward in all its narrative of facts."
— Leeds Mercury.

Crown Svo, 6s. cloth : Cheap Edition, 3s. 6d. cloth.

Memoir of the late Rev. William C. Burns,

M A. Missionarv to Cliina. By the late Professor Islay Burns,
D.D., Glasgow. "With Portrait.
" A mi ire beautiful and stimulating memoir of Christian devotedness could hardly be
read."— British Quarterly Review.

XL
Crown Svo, 5s. cloth.

From Pole to Pole. Being a History of Chris-
tian Missions. By Joseph Hassell, A.K.C.
** We have great pleasure in recommending this book tn our readers. It is a perfect
compendium, or handbook, of Christian Missions." — Christian Observer.

XII.

Crown Svo, 3s. 6d. cloth, with Portrait ; Cheap and Abridged Edition,
16mo, Is. cloth limp.

Memorials of James Henderson, F.R.C.S.E.,

Medical Missionary to China.
" This is a well-written and very interesting book. We have seldom met with any
production which we could recommend to our readers with equal confidence." — Edin-
burgh Daily Review.

XIII.
Crown Svo, 33. 6d. cloth.

London and Calcutta compared in their Hea-

thc^ism, their Privileges and their Prospects. By the Rev. Joseph
Mullens, D.D.
" The work is written in a clear, impressive, and graphic style." — Rock.

London; JAMES NISBET & Co., 21 Berners Street.

Pl'inceton Theological Seminary Libraries

192 3614

1 1012 0

DATE DUE

GAYLORD

PRINTED IN U S A

Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Books

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "South Africa and its mission fields .."

See other formats